diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/54797-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54797-0.txt | 9326 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 9326 deletions
diff --git a/old/54797-0.txt b/old/54797-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index fd4ad57..0000000 --- a/old/54797-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,9326 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Jesuit Relations and Allied Documents, -v. 8: Quebec, Hurons, Cape Breton, 1634-16, by Various - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: The Jesuit Relations and Allied Documents, v. 8: Quebec, Hurons, Cape Breton, 1634-1636 - -Author: Various - -Editor: Reuben Gold Thwaites - -Release Date: May 27, 2017 [EBook #54797] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK JESUIT RELATIONS, VOL VIII *** - - - - -Produced by Karl Hagen, Eleni Christofaki and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by the Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions -(www.canadiana.org)) - - - - - - - - - -Transcriber's Note. - -A list of the changes made can be found at the end of the book. -Formatting and special characters are indicated as follows: - - _italic_ - =bold= - +spaced+ - - - - - THE JESUIT RELATIONS AND ALLIED DOCUMENTS - - VOL. VIII - - - - - The Jesuit Relations and Allied Documents - - TRAVELS AND EXPLORATIONS OF THE JESUIT MISSIONARIES IN NEW FRANCE - - 1610-1791 - - THE ORIGINAL FRENCH, LATIN, AND ITALIAN TEXTS, WITH ENGLISH - TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES; ILLUSTRATED BY PORTRAITS, MAPS, AND - FACSIMILES - - EDITED BY - - REUBEN GOLD THWAITES - Secretary of the State Historical Society of Wisconsin - - Vol. VIII - QUEBEC, HURONS, CAPE BRETON 1634-1636 - - CLEVELAND: =The Burrows Brothers Company=, PUBLISHERS, M DCCCXCVII - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1897 - BY - THE BURROWS BROTHERS CO - - ALL RIGHTS RESERVED - - _The Imperial Press, Cleveland_ - - - - -EDITORIAL STAFF - - - Editor REUBEN GOLD THWAITES - - Translator from the French JOHN CUTLER COVERT - - Assistant Translator from the French MARY SIFTON PEPPER - - Translator from the Latin WILLIAM FREDERIC GIESE - - Translator from the Italian MARY SIFTON PEPPER - - Assistant Editor EMMA HELEN BLAIR - - Bibliographical Adviser VICTOR HUGO PALTSITS - - - - - CONTENTS OF VOL. VIII - - - PREFACE TO VOLUME VIII 1 - - DOCUMENTS:-- - - XXV. Relation de ce qui s'est passé en la Novvelle France, en l'année - 1635 [Chapters iii., iv., etc., completing the document]. _Paul le - Jeune_; Kébec, August 28, 1635; _Jean de Brébeuf_; Ihonatiria, May 27, - 1635; _Julien Perrault_; 1634-35 7 - - XXVI. Relation de ce qui s'est passé en la Novvelle France, en l'année - 1636 [Chapters i., ii., first installment of the document]. _Paul le - Jeune_; Kébec, August 28, 1636 199 - - BIBLIOGRAPHICAL DATA: VOLUME VIII 283 - - NOTES 287 - - - - -[Illustration] - -ILLUSTRATION TO VOL. VIII - - I. Photographic facsimile of title-page, Le Jeune's _Relation_ of 1636 - 202 - - - - -PREFACE TO VOL. VIII - - -Following is a synopsis of the documents contained in the present -volume: - -XXV. A summary of the contents of the first two chapters of the -_Relation_ of 1635 was given in Volume VII. of our series. Continuing -his narrative, Le Jeune urges that French colonies be sent to Canada, -to develop and hold the country for the French crown. Still more -important, in his view, is the aid which these would afford to his -favorite project,--that of rendering the nomadic tribes stationary, -by furnishing nuclei for Indian settlements. He then, as usual, -closes his yearly letter by a resumé, in the form of a journal, of -the chief events during the past year, beginning with the departure -of the French fleet, in August, 1634. He relates how he and Buteux -went, in September, to Champlain's new settlement at Three Rivers, -and describes the region thereabout. An elk-hunt, a funeral, the -cruel treatment of an Iroquois prisoner, an Indian dance, and various -conversations on religion, with the savages, are narrated. The superior -gives a sad account of the famine among the Indians that winter, and -the consequent epidemic, which often proves fatal, even among the -French. He has heard ill news of his brethren who had ventured into the -Huron country, but letters from them show that these reports are in a -measure false. In May, Le Jeune and a companion go to Quebec, to meet -the French fleet, which, however, is delayed until July, when it brings -a reinforcement of six Jesuit priests and two brothers, whereat there -is great rejoicing among the missionaries. Champlain holds a council -with the Hurons, and recommends to their friendship Fathers Le Mercier -and Pijart, who depart with them. Le Jeune remains at Quebec. Again -he urges that efforts should be made to render the wandering Indians -sedentary,--intimating that not only could they thereby be more easily -converted, but that the beaver might thus be kept from extermination. -He mentions the crafty attempts of the Iroquois to arouse hostilities -among the tribes on the St. Lawrence, and thus to divert the Indian -trade from the French to the Dutch and English, at Albany. The -journalist describes the conversion of a young French Huguenot, and -closes by giving directions to his correspondents in France as to the -forwarding of their letters. - -In his report on the Huron mission, sent to Le Jeune the preceding -May (1635), Brébeuf describes his journey to Lake Huron, with its -attendant hardships and perils. He, with his companions, settles at -Ihonatiria, near the place where he had formerly lived, when on his -first mission to the Hurons. These savages welcome his return, and -build a cabin for the French. The former suffer much from the same -epidemic that had attacked Three Rivers; but the French keep in good -health. Brébeuf describes his cabin, which is at once a dwelling and -a church; and relates the astonishment of the natives at the sight -of various articles brought by the French,--a small mill, a clock -(which the Indians thought was alive), a loadstone, a magnifying -glass, etc.,--but especially at the art of writing, which is utterly -incomprehensible to their simple minds. - -Brébeuf writes of the Huron myths of creation, the morals and -superstitions of that tribe, the doings of their medicine men; he -praises their spirit of hospitality, their patience in sickness, their -courage in view of death,--upon which qualities he hopes to build a -Christian faith and life in their hearts. He describes the baptisms -and the apparent conversions that had rewarded the efforts of the -missionaries; the kind of religious instruction they give the savages; -the condition of their affairs; and the friendly relations existing -between them and the Hurons. He adds a postscript, to mention a new -baptism, and the mildness of the recent winter and spring. - -Julien Perrault, of the mission in Cape Breton Island, describes in a -letter to his superior (Le Jeune), the situation, climate, resources, -and people of that island. He praises the docility and honesty of the -natives, and the decency of their behavior and conversation. - -The _Relation_ ends with an interesting collection of "various -sentiments and opinions of the Fathers who are in New France, -taken from their last letters of 1635,"--embodying their religious -experiences, observations and opinions concerning their work, and the -qualifications they consider necessary in those who would come to -Canada as missionaries. - -XXVI. Like the preceding document, the _Relation_ of 1636, although -throughout styled by bibliographers Le Jeune's, because he was the -superior and the editor, is a composite: the first half being a -_Relation_ (or annual report) of eleven chapters, sent by Le Jeune to -his provincial at Paris, and dated Quebec, August 28, 1636; the second -half consists of a _Relation_ on the Huron mission, by Brébeuf, dated -at Ihonatiria, July 16 of the same year, and sent down to Le Jeune by a -native messenger. Brébeuf's _Relation_ is divided into two parts, one -of four chapters, the other of nine. - -We have space in the present volume but for the two opening chapters -of Le Jeune's own yearly narrative. He begins by describing the -arrival of Montmagny, Champlain's successor as governor of New France. -The missionaries are rejoiced to find that the new governor has -brought with him Chastelain and Garnier, priests of their order, to -aid them in their great task; and, still more, that Montmagny is a -pious man, and greatly interested in their work. This is evinced by -his becoming sponsor in baptism for a savage, almost as soon as he -has landed at Quebec. Le Jeune mentions also the arrival of Father -Nicolas Adam, as well as several families of colonists, especially -those of De Repentigny and La Poterie. He then relates how interest -in the Canadian mission is spreading in France, not only in religious -circles, but among the nobility, court officers, and persons of -wealth. He praises the piety and generosity of the Marquis de Gamache, -who largely supports the Quebec mission; and several members of the -Hundred Associates, whose letters are quoted, showing their zeal and -liberality. He is especially pleased at the intention of a wealthy -lady, Madame Combalet, to establish a hospital in New France. He -continues, as usual, with circumstantial accounts of conversions among -the savages, and the pious deaths of several. - -The translation of Brébeuf's portion of the _Relation_ of 1635 (Doc. -xxv.) is the work of the late James McFie Hunter, M.A., principal of -the Collegiate Institute at Barrie, Ont. Mr. Hunter had intended to -publish an English translation of all the _Relations_ emanating from -the Huron country, but his death in 1893 terminated the project. - - R.G.T. - -MADISON, WIS., May, 1897. - - - - -XXV (concluded) - -LE JEUNE'S RELATION, 1635 - -PARIS: SEBASTIEN CRAMOISY, 1636 - - -Chaps, i.-ii., of the opening _Relation_ by Le Jeune, appeared in -Volume VII. Chaps, iii.-iv., concluding Le Jeune's part, here follow; -the document closes with reports on the Huron and Cape Breton missions, -by Brébeuf and Perrault respectively; and a collection of "sentiments -and opinions of the Fathers who are in New France." - - - - -[51] CHAPITRE III. - -QUE C'EST VN BIEN POUR L'VNE & L'AUTRE FRANCE, D'ENUOYER ICY DES -COLONIES. - - -IL est à craindre que dans la multiplication de nos François en ces -contrées, la paix, la ioye, & la bonne intelligence ne croissent pas -[52] à proportion que croistront les Habitans de la Nouuelle France. -Il est bien plus facile de contenir vn petit nombre d'hommes, que -des peuples entiers; si faut-il neantmoins confesser, que ce seroit -vne chose tres-honorable, & tres-profitable à l'Ancienne France, & -tres-vtile à la Nouuelle, de faire icy des peuplades, & d'y enuoyer des -Colonies. - - [51] CHAPTER III. - - HOW IT IS A BENEFIT TO BOTH OLD AND NEW FRANCE, TO SEND COLONIES - HERE. - - It is to be feared that in the multiplication of our French, - in these countries, peace, happiness, and good feeling may not - increase [52] in the same ratio as do the Inhabitants of New - France.[1] It is much easier to control a few men than whole - multitudes; yet it must be confessed that it would be an enterprise - very honorable and very profitable to Old France, and very useful - to the New, to establish settlements here, and to send over - Colonies. - -Les François seront-ils seuls entre toutes les Nations de la terre, -priuez de l'honneur de se dilater, & de se respandre dans ce Nouueau -Monde. La France beaucoup plus peuplée, que tous les autres Royaumes, -n'aura des Habitans que pour soy? ou bien si ses enfans la quittent, -s'en vont qui de-çà, qui de-là perdre le nom de François chez -l'Estranger. - - Shall the French, alone of all the Nations of the earth, be - deprived of the honor of expanding and spreading over this New - World? Shall France, much more populous than all the other - Kingdoms, have Inhabitants only for itself? or, when her children - leave her, shall they go here and there and lose the name of - Frenchmen among Foreigners? - -Les Geographes, les Historiens, [53] & l'experience mesme nous fait -veoir, qu'il sort tous les ans de la France vn grand nombre de -personnes, qui vont prendre party ailleurs: Car encor que le Sol de -nostre patrie soit tres-fecond, les Françoises ont ceste benediction, -qu'elles le sont encore dauantage: de là vient que nos anciens -Gaulois manquans de terres, en ont esté chercher en diuers endroits -de l'Europe. Les Galates tirent d'eux leur origine, ils ont trauersé -l'Italie, ils sont passez dans la Grece, & en plusieurs autres -endroits. Or maintenant nos François ne sont pas en moindre nombre -que nos vieux Gaulois; mais ils ne sortent plus en troupes, ains s'en -võt espars, qui d'vn costé, qui d'autre, busquer leur fortune chez -l'Estranger. Ne vaudroit-il pas mieux décharger l'Ancienne France dans -la Nouuelle, par des Colonies [54] qu'on y peut enuoyer, que de peupler -les pays Estrangers? - - Geographers, Historians, [53] and experience itself, show us that - every year a great many people leave France who go to enroll - themselves elsewhere. For, although the Soil of our country is very - fertile, the French women have this blessing, that they are still - more so; and thence it happens that our ancient Gauls, in want of - land, went to seek it in different parts of Europe. The Galatians - draw their origin from them; they have crossed Italy, they have - passed into Greece, and into many other regions. At present, our - French people are no less numerous than our old Gauls; but they do - not go forth in bands, but separately, some going in one direction, - some in another, to make their fortunes among Strangers. Would it - not be better to empty Old France into New, by means of Colonies - [54] which could be sent there, than to people Foreign countries? - -Adioustez, s'il vous plaist, qu'il y a vne infinité d'artisans en -France, qui faute d'employ, ou faute de posseder quelque peu de terre, -passent leur vie dans vne pauureté, & dans vne disette pitoyable. -Vn tres-grand nombre vont mandier leur pain de porte en porte: -plusieurs se iettent dedans les vols & dans les brigandages publics; -d'autres dans les larcins & tromperies secrettes, chacun s'efforçant -de tirer à soy ce que plusieurs ne sçauroient posseder. Or comme la -Nouuelle France est de si grande estenduë, on y peut enuoyer si bon -nombre d'habitans, que ceux qui resteront à l'Ancienne auront dequoy -employer leur industrie honnestement, sans se ietter dans des vices -qui perdent les Republiques; ce n'est pas qu'il fallust [55] enuoyer -icy des personnes perduës, & de mauuaise vie: car ce seroit bastir des -Babylones; mais les bons faisant places aux méchants, leurs donneroient -occasion de fuyr l'oysiueté qui les corrompt. - - Add to this, if you please, that there is a multitude of workmen - in France, who, for lack of employment or of owning a little land, - pass their lives in poverty and wretched want. Many of them beg - their bread from door to door; some of them resort to stealing and - public brigandage, others to larceny and secret frauds, each one - trying to obtain for himself what many cannot possess. Now as New - France is so immense, so many inhabitants can be sent here that - those who remain in the Mother Country will have enough honest work - left them to do, without launching into those vices which ruin - Republics; this does not mean that [55] ruined people, or those - of evil lives, should be sent here, for that would be to build - Babylons; but if the good were to make room for the bad, it would - give the latter an opportunity to escape the idleness that corrupts - them. - -De plus si ces Contrées se peuplent de nos François, non seulement on -affoiblit les forces de l'Estranger, qui tient dans ses vaisseaux, -dans ses villes, & dans ses armées, grand nombre de François à ses -gages: Non seulement on bannit la famine des maisons d'vne infinité -de pauures artisans, mais encore fortifie-on la France; car ceux qui -naistront en la Nouuelle France, seront François, & qui pourront dans -les besoins rendre de bons seruices à leur Roy, ce qu'on ne doit pas -attendre de ceux qui s'habituent chez nos voisins, & hors la domination -de leur Prince. - - Besides, if these Countries are peopled by our French, not only - will this weaken the strength of the Foreigner,--who holds in - his ships, in his towns, and in his armies, a great many of our - Countrymen as hostages,--not only will it banish famine from the - houses of a multitude of poor workman, but it will also strengthen - France; for those who will be born in New France, will be French, - and in case of need can render good service to their King,--a thing - which cannot be expected from those who dwell among our neighbors - and outside the dominion of their Prince. - -[56] En fin si ces pays se peuplent de François, ils s'affermiront à -la Couronne, & l'Estranger ne les viendra plus troubler. Et on nous -dit que ceste année les Anglois ont rendu à Monsieur le Commandeur de -Rasilly l'habitation de Pemptegoüs, qu'ils prirent aux François l'année -mil six cens treize. D'icy prouiendra vn bien, qui attirera sur l'vne -& l'autre France vne grande benediction du Ciel; c'est la Conuersion -d'vne infinité de Nations Sauuages, qui habitent dans les terres, -lesquelles se vont tous les iours disposans à receuoir le flambeau de -la Foy. - - [56] Finally, if this country is peopled by the French, it will be - firmly attached to the Crown, and the Foreigner will come no more - to trouble it. And they tell us that this year the English have - restored to Monsieur the Commander de Rasilly the settlement of - Pemptegoüs, that they took from the French in the year one thousand - six hundred and thirteen.[2] From this will result a good which - will draw down upon both old and new France a great blessing from - Heaven; it is the Conversion of a vast number of Savage Nations, - who inhabit these lands and who are every day becoming disposed to - receive the light of the Faith. - -Or il ne faut point douter qu'il ne se trouue icy de l'employ pour -toutes sortes d'artisans. Pourquoy les grands bois de la Nouuelle -France ne pourroient ils pas bien fournir de Nauires à l'Ancienne? qui -doute qu'il n'y ait icy des mines de fer, de [57] cuiure, & d'autre -metail? On en a desia fait la découuerte de quelques vnes, qu'on va -bien-tost dresser; & par consequent tous ceux qui trauaillent en bois & -en fer, trouueront icy dequoy s'occuper. Les bleds n'y manqueront non -plus qu'en France. Ie ne fais pas profession de rapporter les biens du -pays, ny de monstrer ce qui peut occuper icy l'esprit & le corps de -nos François. Ie me cõtenteray de dire, que ce seroit vn honneur & vn -grand bien à l'vne & à l'autre France, de faire passer des Colonies, & -dresser forces peuplades dans les terres, qui sont en friche depuis la -naissance du monde. - - Now there is no doubt that there can be found here employment for - all sorts of artisans. Why cannot the great forests of New France - largely furnish the Ships for the Old? Who doubts that there are - here mines of iron, [57] copper, and other metals?[3] Some have - already been discovered, which will soon be worked; and hence - all those who work in wood and iron will find employment here. - Grain will not fail here, more than in France. I do not pretend - to recite all the advantages of the country, nor to show what - can give occupation here to the intelligence and strength of our - French people; I will content myself by saying that it would be an - honor and a great benefit to both old and new France to send over - Emigrants and establish strong colonies in these lands, which have - lain fallow since the birth of the world. - -On me dira que Messieurs de la Compagnie de la Nouuelle France se sont -chargez de le faire; ie répõds qu'ils s'acquittẽt parfaictemẽt bien -de leur deuoir, quoy qu'auec de tres [58] grands frais: mais quand -ils feroient passer trois fois autant de personnes qu'ils ont promis, -ils déchargeroient de fort peu l'Ancienne France, & ne peupleroient -qu'vn petit Canton de la Nouuelle. Neantmoins auec le temps il se fera -progrés, & aussi-tost que par le défrichement on pourra recueillir de -la terre, ce qui est necessaire pour la vie, on trouuera mille vtilitez -sur le pays, qui seront encore profitables, à la Frãce: mais il semble -qu'il soit necessaire qu'vne grande estenduë de bois soit changée en -terres labourables, auparauant que d'introduire plus grand nombre de -familles, autrement la faim les pourroit égorger. - - They will tell me that the Gentlemen of the Company of New France - have taken it upon themselves to do this; I answer that they are - discharging their duty perfectly, although at very [58] great - expense;[4] but even if they should bring over three times as many - people as they have promised, they would but slightly relieve - Old France, and would people only a little Canton of the New. - Nevertheless, in time they will make some progress; and as soon - as, through the clearing of the land, they can obtain from it what - is necessary for life, thousands of useful things will be found in - the country which will also be profitable to France. But it seems - necessary that a great extent of forest should be converted into - tillable land, before introducing many families, otherwise famine - might consume them. - -Ie m'estens trop sur vn point, qui sẽble éloigné de mon sujet, quoy -qu'il y soit tres-conforme; car si ie voyois icy quelques villes ou -bourgades, recueillir suffisamment des fruicts de [59] la terre pour -leurs besoins, nos Sauuages errans se rangeroiẽt bien-tost à leur abry, -& se faisans sedẽtaires à nostre exemple, notamment si on leur rendoit -quelque assistance, on les pourroit aisément instruire en la Foy. Pour -les peuples stables qui sont bien auant dans les terres, on iroit en -grand nombre les secourir, & auec d'autant plus d'authorité & moins de -crainte qu'on se sentiroit appuyé de ces Villes ou Bourgades. Plus la -puissance de nos François aura d'éclat en ces Contrées, & plus aisément -feront-ils receuoir leur creance à ces Barbares, qui se menent autant & -plus par les sens que par la raison. - - I enlarge upon a point which seems remote from my subject, although - it is closely related thereto; for if I could see here a number - of towns or villages, gathering enough of the fruits of [59] the - earth for their needs, our wandering Savages would soon range - themselves under their protection; and, being rendered sedentary - by our example, especially if they were to be given some help, - they could easily be instructed in the Faith. As to the stationary - tribes farther back in the interior, we would go in great numbers - to succor them; and would have much more authority, and less fear, - if we felt that we had the support of these Towns or Villages. - The more imposing the power of our French people is made in these - Countries, the more easily they can make their belief received by - these Barbarians, who are influenced even more through the senses, - than through reason. - - - - -[60] CHAPITRE IV. - -RAMAS DE DIUERSES CHOSES DRESSÉ EN FORME DE IOURNAL. - - -TOVT ce qui se dira en ce Chapitre, n'est qu'vn mélange qui n'aura pas -beaucoup de suitte, ny de liaison, sinon peut-estre du temps auquel les -choses sont arriuées: encore ne se suiura-il que de loin à loin. - - [60] CHAPTER IV. - - A COLLECTION OF VARIOUS MATTERS PREPARED IN THE FORM OF A JOURNAL. - - ALL that will be said in this Chapter is a mere medley, in which - there will be but little sequence or connection, except perhaps - that of the time in which the things happened; and still they will - follow each other only at wide intervals. - -Le douziesme d'Aoust de l'année precedente mil six cens trente quatre, -Monsieur du Plessis Bochard General de la flotte, leua l'ancre, & -quitta la Rade de Kebec, pour tirer à Tadoussac, & de là en France, où -l'on nous dit qu'il arriua enuiron la my-Septembre, n'ayant esté qu'vn -mois à trauerser la mer. - - On the twelfth of August of the preceding year, one thousand six - hundred and thirty-four, Monsieur du Plessis Bochard,[5] Commandant - of the fleet, weighed anchor and left the Roadstead of Kebec, to - go to Tadoussac and thence to France, where we are told he arrived - about the middle of September, having been only a month in crossing - the sea. - -[61] Le vingt-sixiesme du mesme mois d'Aoust, quelques Sauuages passans -proche de nostre Maison nous firent veoir des prunes qu'ils auoient -cueilly dans les bois, non pas bien loin de nostre Maison: elles -estoient aussi grosses que les petits abricots de France, leur noyau -est plat comme celuy de l'abricot: cela me fait dire que les froids -de ces Contrées, n'empescherõt pas qu'on n'en retire des fruits. Nous -en verrons l'experience dans quelques années; car nous auons greffé -quelques antes qui ont fort bien repris. - - [61] On the twenty-sixth of the same month of August, some Savages - who were passing our House showed us some plums they had gathered - in the woods not far from there; they were as large as the little - apricots of France, their stone being flat like that of the - apricot. This leads me to say that the cold of these Countries does - not prevent fruit from growing. We shall know from experience, in - a few years, for we have grafted some cuttings which have started - very well. - -Le troisiesme de Septembre nous nous embarquasmes le Pere Buteux & -moy, pour aller secourir nos François en la Nouuelle Habitation, qu'on -commençoit aux trois Riuieres. Nous passasmes proche de l'Islet de -Rich[e]lieu, nommé des [62] Sauuages _Ka ouapassiniskakhi_. Monsieur -de Champlain y a fait dresser vne platte-forme, sur laquelle on a -posé du Canon, pour commander à toute la Riuiere. Depuis cet Islet -iusques à vne bonne traite de chemin an de-là, le passage est fort -dangereux, à qui n'a cognoissance du vray chenal, nous touchasmes vne -fois, eschoüasmes vne autre, & nostre barque, dans vn grand nordest, -frisa vne roche, qui donna de l'horreur à tous ceux qui la virent. Dieu -semble auoir armé ce passage pour la conseruation du Pays, entre les -mains des François qui le possedent. - - On the third of September, we, Father Buteux and I, embarked to go - and help our French in the New Settlement they are beginning at - the three Rivers. We passed near the Island of Rich[e]lieu, called - by the [62] Savages _Ka ouapassiniskakhi_. Monsieur de Champlain - has had a platform erected there, upon which they have placed some - Cannon in order to command the whole River.[6] From this Islet to a - considerable distance above, the passage is very dangerous to any - one who does not know the real channel. Once we touched bottom, - another time we were stranded; and in a strong northeaster our bark - grazed a rock, which filled with horror all those that saw it. - God seems to have armed this passage for the preservation of the - Country in the hands of the French, who now possess it. - -Le huictiesme nous arriuasmes aux trois Riuieres, le seiour y est fort -agréable, la terre sablonneuse, la pesche en son temps tres-abõdante. -Vn Sauuage rapportera quelquefois dans son Canot douze ou quinze [63] -Esturgeons, dont le moindre sera par fois de la hauteur d'vn homme. -Il y a quantité d'autres poissons tres-excellens. Les Français ont -nõmé ce lieu les trois Riuieres, pource qu'il sort des terres vn assez -beau fleuue, qui se vient dégorger dans la grande Riuiere de sainct -Laurens par trois principales emboucheures, causées par plusieurs -petites Isles, qui se rencontrent à l'entrée de ce fleuue, nommé des -Sauuages _Metaberoutin_. Ie décrirois volontiers la beauté de ce lieu, -mais ie crains d'estre long; Tout le pays entre Kebec & ceste nouuelle -Habitation, que nous appellerõs la Residence de la Conception, m'a -semblé fort agreable, il est entrecoupé de ruisseaux & de fleuues, qui -se déchargent d'espaces en espaces dans le Roy des fleuues, c'est à -dire, dans la grande riuiere de S. Laurens, [64] qui a bien encore en -ce lieu là quelque deux à trois mille pas de large quoy qu'il soit à -trente lieuës au dessus de Kebec. - - On the eighth, we arrived at the three Rivers. We found living - there very agreeable; the ground is sandy, the fish very abundant - in its season. A Savage will sometimes bring in his Canoe twelve - or fifteen [63] Sturgeon, the smallest of which is occasionally as - long as the height of a man; besides these, there are also a number - of other very good fish. The French have named this place the three - Rivers, because there emerges here a very beautiful river which - flows into the great River saint Lawrence through three principal - mouths, caused by several little Islands which are found at the - entrance of this river, which the Savages call _Metaberoutin_.[7] - I would like to describe the beauty of this place, but I am afraid - of being tedious. The whole country between Kebec and this new - Settlement, which we will call the Residence of the Conception, - seems to me very pleasant; it is intersected by brooks and streams, - which empty at short distances from each other into the King of - rivers, that is, into the great river St. Lawrence, [64] which - is, even at this place, fully two or three thousand paces wide, - although it is thirty leagues above Kebec. - -Le vingt-septiesme du mesme mois de Septembre vn Elan parut de l'autre -bord de ceste grande riuiere, nos François en donnerent aduis à -quelques Sauuages cabanez proche de l'Habitation, quelques-vns d'eux -s'en vont attaquer ce grand animal, qui se rafraichissoit dedans l'eau, -l'allant prendre du costé des terres, pour le pousser plus auant dans -le fleuue, ils voloient apres dans leurs petits Canots d'écorce, -ils l'approcherent à la portée d'vn iauelot, & l'vn d'eux luy lança -vne espée qui le fit bondir, & chercher le chemin de la terre pour -se sauuer; ce qu'il eust fait aisément, s'il eust peu aborder; mais -voyant ses ennemis de ce costé là, il [65] se iette à l'eau, où il -fut bien-tost lardé de coups d'espées. Comme il tiroit à la mort, ils -le repousserent vers le bord du fleuue, & là le mirent en vn momẽt en -pieces, pour le pouuoir apporter en leur cabane. Nous voyons ceste -chasse de nostre Habitation esleuée sur vne platte forme naturelle, qui -a veuë sur la grande Riuiere. Ie consideray particulierement la teste -de cest animal, il auoit poussé vn bois de la longueur seulement des -cornes d'vn bœuf; car il estoit encore tout ieune ce bois estoit tout -velu, assez mince, & d'vne grosseur quasi égale partout. - - On the twenty-seventh of the same month of September, an Elk - appeared on the other bank of this great river; our Frenchmen gave - notice of it to some Savages who were encamped near the Settlement, - and some of them went to attack this great animal, which was - standing in the water drinking. Approaching it from the land side, - to drive it farther into the water, they flew after it in their - little bark Canoes; and, approaching it within range, one of them - launched a javelin at it, which made it give a bound and start for - the shore to save itself; it might easily have done this if it had - been able to touch the shore; but seeing its enemies there, it [65] - rushed into the water where it was soon run through with javelins. - When it was near its death, they drove it to the shore, and there - in a moment they had cut it in pieces, to be able to carry it to - their cabin. We saw this chase from our Settlement, which is on - a natural elevation and commands a view of the great River. I - carefully examined the head of this animal; its antlers had grown - only as long as the horns of an ox, for it was still young; these - antlers were covered with hair which was quite fine and almost - equally thick throughout. - -Le vingt-huictiesme le Pere Buteux & moy trouuasmes vne troupe de -Sauuages, qui faisoient festin auprés des fosses de leurs parens -trespassez; ils leur donnerent la meilleure part du banquet qu'ils -ietterent [66] au feu, & s'en voulans aller vne femme rompit des -branches, & des rameaux d'arbres, dont elle couurit ces fosses; ie luy -en demanday la raison, elle repartit qu'elle abrioit l'ame de ses amis -trespassez, contre l'ardeur du Soleil, qui a esté fort grande cet -Automne. Ils philosophent des ames des hommes & de leurs necessitez, -comme des corps, conformément à leur doctrine, se figurans que nos -ames ont les mesmes besoins que nos corps; nous luy dismes assez -que les ames des creatures raisonnables descendoiẽt aux enfers, ou -montoient au Ciel; elle ne laissa pas, sans nous rien respondre, de -garder la vieille coustume de ses ayeux. Ceux qui ne resentent pas les -obligations qu'ils ont à Dieu, d'auoir pris naissance en vn lieu où il -est cogneu & adoré, peuuent icy veoir à l'œil quel preciput [67] ils -ont par dessus vn monde de barbares. - - On the twenty-eighth, Father Buteux and I found a band of Savages - who were having a feast near the graves of their deceased - relatives; they gave them the best part of the banquet, which they - threw [66] into the fire; and, when they were about to go away, - a woman broke some twigs and branches from the trees, with which - she covered these graves. I asked her why she did this, and she - answered that she was sheltering the souls of her dead friends - from the heat of the Sun, which has been very great this Autumn. - They reason about the souls of men and their necessities as they - do about the body; according to their doctrine, they suppose that - our souls have the same needs as our bodies. We told her repeatedly - that the souls of reasonable beings descended into hell or went up - into Heaven; but, without giving us any answer, she continued to - follow the old custom of her ancestors. Those who do not appreciate - the obligations they are under to God, for having been born in a - place where he is known and worshiped, can see here at a glance - what an advantage [67] they have over a world of barbarians. - -Le vingt-troisiesme iour d'Octobre, quinze ou vingt Sauuages reuindrent -de la guerre, amenans vn prisonnier. Si tost qu'il peurent découurir -nostre Habitation & leurs cabanes, ils rassemblerent leurs canots, & -s'en vindrent doucement par le milieu du grand fleuue, poussant de -leur estomach des chants tout remplis d'allegresse; si tost qu'on les -apperceut, il se fit vn grand cry dans les cabanes; chacun sortit au -deuant pour veoir ces gueriers, qui firent leuer tout debout le pauure -prisonnier, & le firent danser à leur mode au milieu d'vn canot; il -chãtoit & eux frappoient de leurs auirons à la cadence; il estoit lié -d'vne corde qui luy passoit de bras en bras derriere le dos, & d'vne -autre aux pieds, & encore d'vne autre [68] assez longue par le trauers -du corps; ils luy auoient arraché les ongles des doigts, afin qu'il ne -se peust délier. Admirez ie vous prie la cruauté de ces peuples, vne -Sauuage nous ayant apperceu le Pere Buteux & moy dans la meslée auec -les autres, nous vint dire toute remplie de ioye & de contentement, -_Tapoue kouetakiou nigamouau_; en vérité ie mangeray de l'Hiroquois. -En fin ce pauure homme sorty du canot fut conduit dans vne cabane, à -l'entrée les enfans, les filles & les femmes le frappoient, qui d'vn -baston, qui d'vne pierre: vous eussiez dit qu'il estoit insensible, -passant chemin, & receuant ces coups, sans destourner la veuë: si tost -qu'il fust entré, on le fit dancer à la cadence de leurs hurlemens. -Apres auoir fait quelques tours, frappant la terre, & s'agitant le -corps, en quoy consiste toute [69] leur dance, on le fit asseoir, & -quelques Sauuages nous apostrophans, nous dirent que cet Hiroquois -estoit l'vn de ceux qui l'année precedente auoient surpris & massacré -trois de nos François, c'estoit pour estouffer en nous la compassion -que nous en pouuiõs auoir, ils oserent bien demander à quelques-vns de -nos François, s'ils n'en mangeroient pas bien leur part, puis qu'ils -auoient tué de nos Compatriotes. On leur repartit que ces cruautez -nous déplaisoient, & que nous n'estions point des antropophages. Il -ne mourut point neantmoins; car ces Barbares ennuyez de la guerre, -parlerent à ce ieune prisonnier, qui est homme fort, & d'vne riche & -haute taille, de faire la paix; ils ont esté long-tẽps à la traiter, -mais en fin ils l'ont concluë. Ie croy bien qu'elle ne durera gueres, -[70] car le premier vertige qui prendra à quelque estourdy, sur le -souuenir que l'vn de ses parens aura esté tué par les Hiroquois, en ira -surprendre quelqu'vn, & le massacrera en trahison: & ainsi recommencera -la guerre. Il ne faut pas attendre de fidelité des peuples qui n'ont -point la vraye Foy. - - On the twenty-third day of October, fifteen or twenty Savages - returned from the war, bringing a prisoner. As soon as they could - descry our Settlement and their cabins, they collected their canoes - and sailed slowly down the middle of the great river, uttering - from their chests songs full of gladness; as soon as they were - seen, there was a great outcry among the cabins, each one coming - out to see these warriors, who made the poor prisoner stand up and - dance in their fashion in the middle of a canoe. He sang, and they - kept time with their paddles; he was bound with a cord which tied - his arms behind his back, another was around his feet, and still - another, [68] a long one, around his body; they had torn out his - finger-nails, so that he could not untie himself. Marvel, I pray - you, at the cruelty of these people. A Savage, having perceived - Father Buteux and me mingling with the others, came up to us and - said, full of joy and satisfaction, _Tapoue kouetakiou nigamouau_; - "I shall really eat some Hiroquois." Finally this poor man came - out of the canoe, and was taken into a cabin, the children, girls, - and women striking him, some with sticks, others with stones, as - he entered; you would have said he was insensible, as he passed - along and received these blows without looking around; as soon - as he entered, they made him dance to the music of their howls. - After having made a few turns, striking the ground and agitating - his body, which is all there is of [69] their dancing, they made - him sit down; and some of the Savages, addressing us, told us that - this Hiroquois was one of those who the year before had surprised - and killed three of our Frenchmen; this was done to stifle in us - the pity that we might have for him, and they even dared to ask - some of our French if they did not want to eat their share of - him, since they had killed our Countrymen. We replied that these - cruelties displeased us, and that we were not cannibals. He did not - die, however; for these Barbarians, weary of the war, spoke with - this young prisoner, who was a strong man, tall and finely formed, - about making peace; they have been treating about it for a long - time, but at last it is concluded. In truth, I believe it will not - last long; [70] for the first impulse that seizes some hot-headed - fellow, at the remembrance that one of his relations was killed - by the Hiroquois, will make him go and surprise one of them, and - treacherously assassinate him; and thus the war will begin again. - Fidelity cannot be expected from people who have not the true Faith. - -Le vingt-quatriesme du mesme mois grand nombre d'Algonquains estans -arriuez, ie m'en allay chercher par leur[s] cabanes, vne petite -fillette que i'auois baptisée, & nommée Marguerite l'ã passé: sa -mere me recogneut bien, & me dit qu'elle estoit morte, c'est autant -de gaigné pour le Ciel, ie ne l'auois pas fait Chrestienne qu'à fin -qu'elle y allast. Cõme ie vins à demãder des nouuelles du pere de cét -enfant que i'auois cõmencé d'instruire, vn Sauuage me respondit qu'il -estoit mort; à ceste [71] parole vne sienne fille aagée de dix-huict à -vingt ans, fit vn grand cry toute éplorée; on me fit signe que ie ne -parlasse point de la mort, dont le seul nom leur semble insupportable. - - On the twenty-fourth of the same month, a great many Algonquains - having arrived, I went through their cabins, looking for a little - girl I had baptized and named Marguerite, the year before. Her - mother readily recognized me, and told me that she was dead; that - was so much gained for Heaven; I had only made her a Christian - that she might go there. When I came to ask news of the father of - the child whom I had begun to instruct, a Savage told me that he - was dead; at this [71] answer, one of his daughters, about eighteen - or twenty years old, uttered a loud cry and burst into tears; they - made me a sign that I should not speak of death, its very name - seeming to them unbearable. - -Le vingt-neufiesme il arriua vne chose assez facetieuse, que ie -coucheray icy, pour faire veoir la simplicité d'vn esprit qui ne -cognoist point Dieu. Deux Sauuages estans entrez en nostre Habitation, -pendant le Diuin Seruice, que nous faisions à la Chapelle, se disoient -l'vn à l'autre, Ils prient celuy qui a tout fait, leur donnera-il ce -qu'ils demandent? Or comme nous tardions trop à leur gré, Asseurément, -disoient-ils, il ne leur veut pas donner: voyla ils crient tous -tant qu'ils peuuent (nous chantions Vespres pour lors). Or vn ieune -truchement venant à sortir, ils l'aborderent, & [72] luy dirent, Hé -bien! celuy qui a tout fait, vous a-il accordé ce que vous demandiez? -Ouy, respond-il, nous l'aurons. Asseurémẽt, repartent-ils, il ne s'en -est gueres fallu qu'il ne vous ait éconduit; car vous auez bien crié & -bien chanté pour l'auoir: nous disions à tous coups, que vous n'auriez -rien; mais encore que vous a-il promis? Ce ieune homme soufriant, -leur respondit, conformément à leur grande attente, Il nous a promis -que nous n'aurions point faim: c'est la grande beatitude des Sauuages -d'auoir dequoy contenter leur ventre. - - On the twenty-ninth, a rather amusing thing happened, which I - shall relate here to show the simplicity of a mind that does not - know God. Two Savages having entered our Settlement during Divine - Service, which we were holding in the Chapel, said to each other, - "They are praying to him who made all things; will he give them - what they ask?" Now as we were going rather slowly, according to - their ideas, "Certainly," they said, "he does not want to give it - to them, see how they are all shouting as loud as they can," (we - were singing Vespers at the time). Now, as a young interpreter was - going away, they approached him and [72] said "Well, now, he who - made all things, has he granted what you ask?" "Yes," he answered, - "we shall get it." "Certainly," they replied, "he must have very - nearly refused you, for you have cried and sung so hard to get it; - we were saying all the time that you would not get anything; but - tell us now, what did he promise you?" This young man, smiling, - answered them according to their expectations, "He promised us that - we should not be hungry." It is the highest state of happiness for - the Savages to have something with which to satisfy their stomachs. - -Le cinquiesme de Nouembre, i'allay veoir les reliquas d'vne -bonne-pallissade, qui a autrefois entouré vne Bourgade, au lieu mesme -où nos François ont planté leur Habitation. Les Hiroquois ennemis de -ces Peuples ont tout bruslé; on voit encore [73] le bout des pieux tous -noirs; il y a quelques arpens de terre défrichée, où ils cultiuoient du -bled d'Inde. I'espere qu'auec le temps nos Canadiens reprendront cet -exercice, qui leur sera autant profitable pour le Ciel, que pour la -terre; car s'ils s'arrestent, on aura moyen de les instruire. - - On the fifth of November, I went to see the remains of a good - palisade, which formerly surrounded a Village in the very place - where our French have established their Abode. The Hiroquois - enemies of these Tribes have burned everything; there can still be - seen [73] the ends of the blackened stakes; there are some arpents - of cleared land, where they cultivated Indian corn. I hope in the - course of time our Canadians will resume this industry, which will - be as profitable to them for Heaven as for earth; for, if they stop - their wanderings there will be opportunities of instructing them. - -Le septiesme on nous décriuit vne façon de dance des Sauuages que nous -n'auions point encore veuë. L'vn d'eux commence, pendant que les autres -chantẽt; la chanson finie, il va donner le bouquet, c'est à dire, qu'il -va faire vn present à celuy qu'il veut faire dancer apres soy; l'autre -finissant la dance en fait de mesme, & si nos François se trouuent auec -eux, on leur porte le bouquet & le present aussi bien qu'aux autres. - - On the seventh we had described to us a kind of Savage dance that - we had not yet seen. One of them begins while the others sing; the - song finished, he goes and gives the bouquet, that is, he goes and - makes a present to the one whom he wishes to dance after him; the - other does the same thing when he finishes the dance; and, if our - French are with them, they bring the bouquet and the present to our - men as well as to the others. - -Le dix-huictiesme de ce mois, [74] tous les Sauuages s'escarterent, -qui deça, qui de là dans les bois, pour aller pendant l'hyuer chercher -l'Elan, le Cerf & le Caribou, dont ils viuent; Si bien que nous -demeurasmes sans voisins, nos seuls François restans en nostre nouuelle -Demeure. - - On the eighteenth of this month, [74] all the Savages dispersed, - some here and some there into the woods, to go during the winter to - hunt the Elk, the Deer and the Caribou, upon which they live; so - that we were without neighbors, our French alone remaining in our - new Dwelling place. - -Le trentiesme de Decembre la neige n'estant ny assez dure ny assez -profonde, pour arrester les grandes iambes de l'Elan, vne troupe de ces -pauures Barbares, s'en vindrent crier misericorde en nostre Habitation; -la famine qui fut cruelle l'an passé les a encore traicté plus rudement -cet hyuer, du moins en plusieurs endroits; on nous a rapporté que vers -Gaspé les Sauuages ont tué & mangé vn ieune garçon que les Basques -leur auoient laissé pour apprẽdre leur langue. Ceux de Tadoussac auec -lesquels i'hyuernay il y a vn an, se sont mangez les vns les autres -[75] en quelques endroits. Monsieur du Plessis Bochart montant à Kebec, -nous a dit qu'il y en auoit encore quelques-vns dans les bois, qui -n'osoient paroistre deuant les autres, à raison qu'ils ont meschamment -surpris, massacré, & mangé leurs compagnons. Nous auons esté témoins -de leur famine aux trois Riuieres: ils venoient par bandes, tous -défigurez, décharnez comme des squelets, aymans, disoient-ils autant -mourir auprés des François, que dans leurs Forests: le malheur pour -eux, estoit, que comme ceste Habitation ne faisoit que de commencer, il -n'y auoit point encore de magasins aux trois Riuieres, nos François & -nous n'ayans apporté de Kebec que les viures necessaires pour le nombre -des hommes qui y residoient: nous nous efforçasmes pourtant de les -secourir, chacun de son costé leur [76] faisant la charité selon ses -forces, ou selon son affection, pas vn de ceux qui vindrent vers nous -ne mourut de faim. - - On the thirtieth of December, the snow having been neither hard - nor deep enough to arrest the long legs of the Elk, a troop of - these poor Barbarians came crying for pity at our Settlement; the - famine, which was cruel last year, has treated them still worse - this winter, at least in several places; we have heard a report - that, near Gaspé, the Savages killed and ate a young boy whom the - Basques left with them to learn their language. Those of Tadoussac, - with whom I passed the winter a year ago, have eaten each other - [75] in some localities. Monsieur du Plessis Bochart, on his way to - Kebec, told us that there were still some in the woods who do not - dare appear before the others because they had wickedly surprised, - massacred, and eaten their companions. We have been witnesses to - their famine at the three Rivers; they came in bands, greatly - disfigured and as fleshless as skeletons, liking, they said, as - well to die near the French as in their own Forests; the misfortune - for them was that, as this Settlement was only in its first stages, - there was not yet a storehouse at three Rivers, our French and we - having brought from Kebec only the food necessary for the number - of men who were residing there; we tried, however, to help them, - each on his side [76] exercising charity according to his means, or - according to his inclinations; not one of those who came to us died - of hunger. - -Le Pere Buteux & moy entrans dans vne cabane, vne femme nous dit, qu'il -n'estoit resté qu'elle & sa compagne, de tous ceux auec lesquels elles -auoient hyuerné dans les bois. On a trouué des Chasseurs roides morts -sur la neige, tuez du froid & de la faim, entre autres, celuy qui auoit -pris le prisonnier Hiroquois duquel i'ay parlé cy dessus. - - When Father Buteux and I entered a certain cabin, a woman told us - that no one remained but she and her companion, of all those with - whom they had wintered in the forest. Hunters had been found stiff - in death upon the snow, killed by cold and starvation,--among - others, the one who had taken prisoner the Hiroquois of whom I have - spoken above. - -Vn Sauuage me dit dans ceste famine, que sa femme & sa belle sœur -estoient en deliberation de tuer leur propre frere: I'en demanday la -raison, nous craignons, fit-il, qu'il ne nous assomme pendant nostre -sommeil pour nous manger. Nous vous apportons, luy dis-je, tous les -iours vne partie de nos viures [77] pour vous secourir. Cela est vray, -respond-il, tu nous donne la vie, mais cét homme est à demy fol; il ne -mange point, il a quelque méchant dessein, nous le voulons preuenir, en -seras-tu marry? Ie me trouuay vn peu en peine, de consentir à sa mort, -ie ne pouuois: ie croyois d'ailleurs qu'ils auoient iuste occasion de -craindre. Nous luy donnasmes conseil de ne point laisser de haches ny -d'espees en sa cabane, sinon celle dont il auroit à faire, laquelle -il poseroit sous sa teste en dormant; il s'accorda à cela, & nous -donna ses haches & ses espees, pour les emporter en nostre chambrette. -A trois iours de là ce pauure miserable s'en alla à Kebec, où ayant -voulu tuer quelque François, Monsieur le Gouuerneur recognoissant sa -folie, le fit enchaisner pour le rendre aux premiers Sauuages qui [78] -viendroient. - - A Savage told me, during this famine, that his wife and - sister-in-law contemplated killing their own brother; I asked him - why, "We are afraid," he replied, "that he will kill us during our - sleep, to eat us." "We supply you," said I, "a part of our food - every day [77] to help you." "That is true," he replied, "thou - givest us life; but this man is half-mad; he does not eat, he has - some evil design; we wish to prevent him, wilt thou be displeased - at that?" I found myself a little troubled; I could not consent to - his death, and yet I believed they had good cause for their fear. - We advised him not to leave any hatchets or javelins in his cabin, - except one which he would have to use, and he should place that - under his head when he was sleeping; he agreed to this, and gave - us his hatchets and javelins, to put them away in our little room. - Three days later, this poor wretch went to Kebec, where, having - tried to kill some Frenchman, Monsieur the Governor, seeing that - he was mad, had him put in chains, to surrender him to the first - Savages that [78] might come along. - -Or ces allées & venuës des Sauuages affamez ont duré quasi tout -l'hyuer; nous faisions ordinairement quelque festin de pois & de farine -boüillie à toutes les nouuelles bandes; i'en ay veu tel d'entre-eux -qui en mangeoient plus de huict escuellées, deuant que de sortir de la -place. - - Now these comings and goings of famished Savages lasted almost all - winter; we usually made a little feast of peas and boiled flour for - all the new bands, and I have seen certain ones among them eat more - than eight bowlfuls of this before leaving the place. - -Pendant qu'on leur preparoit le banquet, nous leur parlions de Dieu, -nous leur representions leurs miseres; ils auoient tous la meilleure -volonté du monde de cultiuer au Printemps, ce qu'ont fait quelques vns: -mais ils ne demeurerent pas assiduëment auprés de leurs bleds d'Inde, -les abandonnans pour aller pescher, qui deça, qui delà. - - While the banquet was being prepared, we talked to them about - God, we represented to them their poverty; they all had the best - intentions in the world to cultivate the land in the Spring, as - some of them have done; but they did not remain constantly near - their Indian corn,--abandoning it to go fishing, some in one - direction, some in another. - -Quand aux propositions que nous leur faisions de croire en Dieu, l'vn -d'eux me dit vn iour. Si nous [79] croyons en vostre Dieu, neigera-il? -Il neigera, luy dis je. La neige sera-elle dure & profonde? Elle le -sera. Trouuerõs nous des Orignaux? Vous en trouuerez. Les tuerons nous? -Ouy; Car comme Dieu sçait tout, qu'il peut tout, & qu'il est tres bon, -il ne manquera pas de vous assister, si vous auez recours en luy, si -vous receuez sa Foy, & luy rendez obeyssance. Ton discours est bon, -repart-il, nous penserons à ce que tu nous as dit. Cependant ils s'en -vont dans les bois, & mettẽt bien-tost en oubly ce qu'on leur a dit: -Il est bien vray qu'à la parfin on fera quelque impression sur leur -esprit, s'il n'est plus dure que la pierre qui se caue par des gouttes -d'eau. - - As to the proposals we make to them to believe in God, one of them - said to me one day, "If we [79] believe in your God, will it snow?" - "It will snow," I said to him. "Will the snow be hard and deep?" - "It will be." "Shall we find Moose?" "You will find them." "Shall - we kill some?" "Yes; for as God knows all things, as he can do all - things, and as he is very good, he will not fail to help you, if - you have recourse to him, if you receive the Faith, and if you - reader him obedience." "Thy speech is good," answered he, "we will - think upon what thou hast told us." Meanwhile, they go off into the - woods, and soon forget what has been said to them. It is indeed - true that, in the end, some impression will be made upon their - minds, if they are not harder than the stone hollowed out by drops - of water. - -Vne autrefois ayant vn assez long-temps discouru sur nostre creance à -vne escouade, qui s'en retournoit chercher dequoy nourrir [80] leurs -femmes & leurs enfans, ie leur conseillay, au cas qu'ils ne peussent -rien trouuer, de se mettre à genoux, & de s'addresser à celuy qui a -fait le Ciel & la terre, de luy promettre qu'ils croiront en luy, -s'il les vouloit secourir: ils me promirent qu'ils le feroient; nous -leur presentasmes à cet effect vne petite Image de nostre Seigneur -Iesus-Christ, & les aduertismes de la façon qu'ils la deuoient placer -dans leur[s] grandes necessitez, des prieres qu'ils deuoient faire à -celuy qu'elle representoit, leur donnant bonne esperãce qu'ils seroient -secourus. Ie mis cette Image entre les mains d'vn nommé _Sakapouan_, -dont i'ay fait mention cy-dessus. Il me promit qu'il feroit de point -en point ce que nous luy auions ordonné: mais le miserable ne tint pas -sa promesse; car il n'osa iamais produire ceste Image, de [81] peur -d'estre gaussé de ses Compagnons, voire mesme il se rioit auec les -autres de ce que nous leur auions presché. Aussi Dieu le chastia-il, -car il tomba malade, & fut contraint de venir rechercher les François; -nous luy redemandasmes l'Image & la rendit. Interrogé pourquoy il -n'auoit point prié le Fils du Tout-puissant, Ie m'en estois allé, -respond-il, auec bonne volonté de le prier, i'auois conceu vne bonne -esperance, qu'il nous donneroit à manger, i'auois mesme retenu la -meilleure de toutes les oraisons que tu nous as enseigné: mais estant -arriué à nos cabanes, i'ay eu peur que si ie produisois l'Image, -qu'on ne s'en moquast, & que celuy qui a tout fait ne se faist chast -cõtre moy, & nous fist mourir. En vn mot le respect humain retiẽt -ce peuple. I'eus beau luy dire, que s'il eust esté fidele dans [82] -ces gausseries, s'il n'eust point adheré à ces mocqueurs, que Dieu -l'auroit puissamment assisté, Il faut, dit-il, parler à nos Capitaines. -Et en effet qui les auroit gaignez, il auroit tout gagné. Ie reuiens -tousiours sur mes brisées, qui sçauroit parfaictement la langue pour -les accabler de raisons, & pour refuter promptement leurs niaiseries, -seroit bien puissant parmy eux. Le temps apportera tout, & Dieu donnant -sa benediction, _Populus qui est in tenebris videbit lucem magnam_. - - Another time, having talked a long time upon our belief with a - squad of them, who had returned to seek food for [80] their wives - and children, I advised them, in case they could not find anything, - to fall upon their knees and to address themselves to him who has - made Heaven and earth, to promise him they would believe in him if - he would relieve them; they promised that they would do so; we gave - them for this purpose a little Image of our Lord Jesus Christ, and - instructed them in the way in which they were to place it in the - time of their great need, and in some prayers they were to make to - him whom it represented, giving them strong hope that they would - be helped. I placed this Image in the hands of a certain one named - _Sakapouan_, of whom I have spoken above. He promised me that he - would do everything just as we had directed; but the wretch did not - keep his promise, for he never dared produce this Image, lest [81] - he should be sneered at by his Companions; yes, he even laughed - with the others about what we had preached to them. And indeed God - chastised him, for he fell sick and was obliged to come seeking the - French; we asked for the Image and he returned it. When asked why - he had not prayed to the Son of the All-powerful, "I went away," he - replied, "with the good will to pray to him; I felt a strong hope - that he would give us something to eat, I had even kept in mind the - best of all the prayers thou hast taught us; but, when I arrived - at our cabins, I was afraid that if I brought out the Image they - would make sport of me, and that he who has made all would be angry - with me, and make us die." In one word, these people are restrained - by worldly considerations. It was in vain I told him that if he - had been faithful in [82] the midst of these mockeries, if he had - not clung to these mockers, God would have given him powerful - assistance; "It is necessary," he said "to talk to our Captains." - And, in fact, one who could gain them could gain all. I am always - retracing my footsteps, in saying, that one who knew the language - perfectly, so that he could crush their reasons and promptly refute - their absurdities, would be very powerful among them. Time will - bring all things; God giving his blessing, _Populus qui est in - tenebris videbit lucem magnam_. - -Or pour vuider tout cét article; ie demanday à ce Sauuage, quelle -estoit ceste Oraison qu'il preferoit aux autres. Tu nous dis plusieurs -choses, me fit-il, mais ceste priere m'a semblé la meilleure de toutes. -_Mirinan oukachigakhi nimitchiminan_: donne nous auiourd'huy nostre -nourriture: donne nous à manger; [83] voyla vne excellente Oraison, -disoit-il. Ie ne m'estonne pas de ceste Philosophie; _Animalis homo, -non percipit ea quæ sunt Spiritus Dei_. Qui n'a iamais esté qu'à -l'escole de la chair, ne sçauroit parler le langage de l'esprit. - - Now to end this whole story, I asked this Savage what this Prayer - was that he preferred to all others. "Thou hast told us many - things," he replied; "but this prayer has seemed to me the best - of all: _Mirinan oukachigakhi nimitchiminan_, 'Give us to-day our - food, give us something to eat.' [83] This is an excellent Prayer," - he said. I am not surprised at this Philosophy; _Animalis homo, - non percipit ea quæ sunt Spiritus Dei_. He who has never been at - any school but that of the flesh, cannot speak the language of the - spirit. - -Le vingt-septiesme du mesme mois de Ianuier vn Sauuage me vint apprendre -vn secret bien cogneu des Algonquains, mais non pas des Montagnais; -aussi n'est-il pas de ce pays-cy, ains de bien auant dans les terres. -Il me dit donc, que si quelqu'vn de nos François vouloit l'accompagner, -qu'il s'en iroit pescher sous la glace d'vn grand estang, placé à -quelque cinq mille pas au delà de la grande Riuiere, vis-à-vis de -nostre Habitation. Il y alla en effet, & rapporta quelques poissons; -ce qui consola fort nos François: car ils peuuent maintenant au plus -fort [84] des glaces, tendre des rets dans cét estang. I'ay veu ceste -pesche: voicy comme ils s'y comportent. Ils sont à grands coups de -hache vn trou assez grandelet dans la glace de l'estang; ils en font -d'autres plus petits, d'espaces en espaces, & auec des perches ils -passent vne fiscelle de trous en trous par dessous la glace: ceste -fiscelle aussi longue que les rets qu'on veut tendre, se va arrester -au dernier trou, par lequel on tire, & on estend dedans l'eau toute -la rets qui luy est attachée. Voyla comme on tend les filets pour la -premiere fois, quand on les veut visiter, il est fort aisé: car on les -retire par la plus grande ouuerture, pour en recueillir le poisson, -puis il ne faut que retirer la fiscelle pour les retendre, les perches -ne seruans qu'à passer la première fois la fiscelle. Quand Dieu aura -beny ces contrées d'vne peuplade de François, [85] on trouuera mille -biens, & mille commoditez sur le pays, que ces Barbares ignorent. - - On the twenty-seventh of the same month of January a Savage came - to acquaint me with a secret well known among the Algonquains, - but not among the Montagnais; neither is it known in this part of - the country, but farther into the interior. He told me that, if - some one of our Frenchmen would accompany him, he would go and - fish under the ice of a great pond, located some five thousand - paces beyond the great River, opposite our Settlement. One of them - did, in fact, go there, and brought back some fish, which greatly - comforted our French people, for they can now, in the thickest [84] - ice, stretch their nets in this pond. I have seen them fish in this - way; now see how they do it. With great blows of the axe they make - a tolerably large hole in the ice of the pond; then at intervals - they make other smaller ones, and by the use of poles they pass a - cord from hole to hole under the ice; this cord, which is as long - as the nets they wish to stretch, stops at the last hole, through - which it is drawn, and they spread out in the water the whole net - which is attached to it. This is the way they spread the nets the - first time. When they wish to examine them, it is very easily done, - for they draw them out through the largest opening, to collect - the fish from them; then it is only necessary to draw back the - cord to respread the nets, the poles serving only to put the cord - through the first time. When God has blessed these countries with - a colony of French, [85] there will result a thousand benefits and - a thousand conveniences for the country, of which these Barbarians - are ignorant. - -Le sixiesme de Feurier la grande Riuiere fut gelée tout à fait, en -sorte qu'on passoit dessus en asseurance; elle gela mesme deuant Kebec, -ce qui est fort extraordinaire, à raison que les marées sont là fort -violentes. Il me semble que la rigueur de l'hyuer s'est fait sentir -particulièrement en ce mois cy. - - On the sixth of February, the great River was completely frozen - over, so that one could walk over it in safety; it even froze - opposite Kebec, which is very extraordinary, as the tides there are - very strong. It seems to me that the severity of the winter makes - itself especially felt during this month. - -Le huictiesme de Mars mourut ceste femme Sauuage nommée Anne, dont i'ay -parlé au Chapitre second: cõme les douleurs de la mort approchoient, -elle disoit par fois toute seule, _nitapoueten, nitapoueten_, Ie croy, -ie croy, _nisadkihau, nisadkihau_. Ie l'ayme, ie l'ayme: _ouaskoucki -nioui itoutan_. Ie veux aller au Ciel: & vne fois elle me dit, comme -ie la quittois, après l'auoir instruite & [86] visitée en sa maladie; -Tu m'as seruy de père iusques icy, continuë iusques à ma mort, qui ne -tardera pas; retourne moy voir au plustost, & si tu me vois si bas, -que ie ne puisse parler, souuienne toy que ie penseray tousiours à ce -que tu m'as dit, & que ie croiray tousiours en mon cœur. Vn Sauuage -m'ayant informé qu'elle n'estoit point de ce pays-cy, ie l'interrogeay -quelques iours deuant sa mort de sa patrie: elle me dit, que ceux de -sa Nation s'appelloient _ouperigoue ouaouakhi_, qu'ils habitoiẽt bien -auant dans les terres plus bas que Tadoussac, de mesme costé; qu'on -pouuoit par des fleuues descendre de leur pays dans la grande riuiere -de sainct Laurens; que ses Compatriotes n'auoient aucun commerce auec -les Europeans; c'est pourquoy, disoit-elle, ils se seruent de haches de -pierres; qu'ils ont des [87] Cerfs, & des Castors en abondance, mais -fort peu d'Elans; qu'ils parlent le langage Montagnais, & qu'ils ne -manqueroient de venir à la traitte auec les François, n'estoit que les -Sauuages de Tadoussac les veulent tuer quand ils les rencontrent. Ie -ne sçay si ce ne sont point ceux que nous appellons Bersiamites, dont -quelques-vns ont esté cruellement massacrez cette année à Tadoussac. -Ces perfides Sauuages les accueillirent fort humainement, & quand ils -les eurent en leur puissance, ils les mirent à mort traistreusement. - - On the eighth of March occurred the death of the Savage woman named - Anne, of whom I have spoken in Chapter second; as the anguish of - death approached, she said at times to herself, _nitapoueten, - nitapoueten_, "I believe, I believe;" _nisadkihau, nisadkihau_, "I - love him, I love him;" _ouaskoucki nioui itoutan_, "I wish to go - to Heaven;" and once she said to me, as I was leaving her after - having instructed and [86] visited her in her sickness; "Thou hast - been a father to me up to the present; continue so until my death, - which will not be long; come back and see me very soon, and if - thou seest me so low I cannot speak, remember that I shall always - think of what thou hast said to me, and that I shall always believe - in my heart." As a Savage had informed me that she did not belong - to this region, I asked her a few days before her death about her - native country: she told me that the people of her Nation were - called _ouperigoue ouaouakhi_, that they dwelt farther back in - the interior, below Tadoussac, and on the same side; that they - could descend through the rivers from their country to the great - river saint Lawrence; that her Countrymen had no commerce with the - Europeans; "that is why," she said, "they use hatchets made of - stone;" that they have [87] Deer and Beavers in abundance, but very - few Elk; that they speak the Montagnais language, and that they - would certainly come and trade with the French, were it not that - the Savages of Tadoussac try to kill them when they encounter them. - I do not know whether these are the ones that we call Bersiamites, - some of whom have been cruelly massacred this year at Tadoussac. - These perfidious Savages received them very kindly, and, when they - had them in their power, treacherously put them to death. - -Le cinquiesme d'Auril vn Sauuage Montaignais vint rapporter au Pere -Buteux, que nos Peres, & nos François qui les accompagnoient auoient -esté delaissez dans les bois, & liez à des arbres par les Hurons qui -les menoient en leur pays, lesquels [88] s'estans trouuez mal d'vne -certaine epidemie qui affligea l'Automne passé toutes ces Nations, -creurent que ceste maladie leur estoit causée par les François, ce qui -les auoit reduits à les traitter de la sorte, & ce sauuage asseuroit -auoir appris ceste nouuelle de la bouche de quelques Bissiriniens, -voisins des Hurons. Nous remismes toute ceste affaire entre les mains -de N. Seigneur, qui prendra nos vies dans les temps, & dans les -occasions qu'il luy plaira. Nous auiõs desia appris, comme i'escriuy -l'an passé des mauuaises nouuelles du P. Anthoine Daniel qu'on nous -faisoit quasi mort: mais en fin la bonté de Dieu nous a consolez; car -la pluspart de ces bruits se sont trouuez faux. Il est vray que le -Pere Daniel, & tous les autres, ont souffert incomparablement en leur -voyage, comme V. R. pourra veoir [89] par la Relation du Pere Brebeuf. - - On the fifth day of April, a Montaignais Savage came to report to - Father Buteux that our Fathers and our Frenchmen who accompanied - them had been abandoned in the woods and tied to trees, by the - Hurons who were taking them to their country,--who, [88] falling - ill with a certain epidemic which last Autumn afflicted all these - Nations, believed that this malady was caused by the French, and - it was this which made them treat the French in this way; this - savage declared that he had heard the news from the lips of some - Bissiriniens, neighbors of the Hurons. We placed the whole matter - in the hands of Our Lord, who will take our lives at the time and - in the manner that shall please him. We had already learned, as I - wrote last year, the bad news about Father Anthoine Daniel, who had - been reported to us as almost dead; but at last the goodness of God - has comforted us, for most of these reports are found to be false. - It is true that Father Daniel and all the others have endured - incomparable sufferings in their voyage, as Your Reverence can see - [89] by the Relation of Father Brebeuf. - -Le quatorziesme du mesme mois, toutes les glaces estant parties, ie -m'embarquay dans vn canot auec vn de nos François, & vn Algonquain, -pour aller veoir ce beau lac ou estang, dont i'ay parlé cy dessus, que -i'auois veu tout glacé pendant l'hyuer. En chemin ie vis la chasse du -Rat musqué; cét animal a vne fort longue queuë, il y en a de gros comme -des lapins: quand il[s] paroissent sur l'eau les Sauuages les suiuent -dans leurs petits canots; aussi-tost ces Rats se voyant poursuiuis se -plongent en l'eau, & leurs ennemis s'en vont viste, où ils preuoyent -qu'ils reuiendront au dessus pour prendre haleine: bref ils les -poursuiuent tant qu'ils les lassent, en sorte qu'ils sont contraints de -rester quelque tẽps au dessus de l'eau, pour n'estre suffoquez: alors -ils les [90] assomment auec leurs auirons, ou les tuent à coups de -fleches. Quand cét animal a gaigné la terre, il se sauue ordinairement -dans son trou. On l'appelle Rat musqué, pource qu'en effect vne partie -de son corps prise au Printemps sent le musc, en autre temps elle n'a -point d'odeur. - - On the fourteenth of the same month, as the ice was completely - broken up, I embarked in a canoe with one of our Frenchmen and an - Algonquain, to go and see the beautiful lake or pond of which I - have spoken above, and which I had seen all frozen over during the - winter. On the way, I saw a Muskrat hunt. Some of these animals are - as large as rabbits; they have very long tails. When they appear - upon the water, the Savages follow them in their little canoes; - these Rats, upon seeing themselves pursued, immediately dive into - the water, their enemies hurrying quickly to the place where they - expect them to come up again to take breath; in short, they pursue - them until they are tired out, so that they must remain above the - water a little while, in order not to suffocate; then they [90] - knock them down with their paddles, or kill them with arrows. When - this animal has gained the land, it usually saves itself by hiding - in its hole. It is called Muskrat because, in fact, a part of its - body smells of musk, if caught in the Spring,--at other times, it - has no odor. - -Le vingt-vniesme, ie partis des trois Riuieres pour venir à Kebec, -afin de m'y trouuer, selon le desir de nos Peres, à la venuë des -vaisseaux. Nous les attendions de bonne heure, ils sont venus bien -tard, le mauuais temps leur a causé vne rude trauerse; nous esperions -de les veoir sur la fin de May, & nous n'en auons eu nouuelle que -le vingt-cinquiesme de Iuin; auquel temps arriua vn canot enuoyé de -Tadoussac, qui rapporta qu'vn vaisseau estoit à l'Isle du Bic, & qu'il -en venoit encore cinq ou six, auec bonne [91] deliberation de combattre -tous ceux qu'ils trouueroient dans la Riuiere sans Commission. - - On the twenty-first, I left three Rivers to come to Kebec, in order - to be there, according to the wish of the Fathers, at the coming of - the ships. We expected them early, but they came very late, the bad - weather having caused them to have a rough passage; we hoped to see - them towards the end of May, and we had no news of them until the - twenty-fifth of June, when a canoe arrived, sent from Tadoussac, - which reported that a ship was at the Island of Bic, and that five - or six more of them were coming, with the firm [91] determination - to attack all those they found in the River without Commissions. - -Le quatriesme de Iuillet, vne chalouppe enuoyée de la part de Monsieur -du Plessis Bochart, general de la flotte, resioüit tous nos Frãçois, & -nous asseura de sa venuë, & qu'il estoit suiuy de huict forts nauires, -six pour Tadoussac, & deux pour Mifcou, sans ce que l'on enuoyoit au -Cap Breton, & coste de l'Acadie à Mr le Com. de Razilly. - - On the fourth of July, a shallop sent from Monsieur du - Plessis Bochart, commandant of the fleet, gladdened all our - French,--assuring us of his coming, and that he was followed by - eight strong ships, six for Tadoussac and two for Miscou, not - including the one sent to Cape Breton and the coast of Acadia, to - Monsieur the Commandant de Razilly. - -Le dixiesme vne barque montant en haut, nous apporta le Pere Pijart. -A mesme temps deux de nos François descendant des Hurons, nous -presenterent les lettres de nos Peres qui sont en ce pays-là; c'estoit -nous réjoüyr de toutes parts. D'vn costé le Pere nous témoignoit que V. -R. nous enuoyoit 4. de nos Peres, & 2. de nos Freres pour renfort, [92] -& deux autres Peres pour la Residẽce de S. Charles. Qu'vne infinité -de personnes cherissoient ceste Mission, & que V. R. toute pleine de -cœur, nous donneroit tous les ans autant d'ouuriers Euangeliques, que -la Mission en pourroit nourrir; l'ardeur de venir souffrir quelques -choses en ces contrées pour la gloire de nostre Seigneur, estant quasi -incroyable. D'autre costé la sãté de nos Peres dans les Hurons, où -on les faisoit morts, les bonnes dispositions de ces Peuples, pour -receuoir les veritez Chrestiennes; l'affection qu'ils nous portent, -nous faisoit benir le sainct Nom de Dieu, & luy rendre graces de tant -de benedictions, qu'il va respandant sur ceste entreprise. - - On the tenth, a bark which was ascending the river brought us - Father Pijart.[8] At the same time, two of our Frenchmen, coming - down from the Hurons. presented to us the letters of our Fathers - who are in that country; so we received cheering news from all - sides. On the one hand, the Father testified to us that Your - Reverence was sending us 4 of our Fathers, and 2 of our Brothers, - as a reinforcement, [92] and two other Fathers for the Residence of - St. Charles; that a vast number of people cherished this Mission, - and that Your Reverence, in the fulness of your heart, would every - year give as many Gospel workers as the Mission could support; the - zeal to come and suffer something in these countries for the glory - of our Lord, being almost incredible. On the other hand, the good - health of our Fathers among the Hurons, where they were reported - dead, and the good disposition of those Peoples to receive the - Christian truths, and the affection they bear us, make us bless the - holy Name of God, and render him thanks for so many blessings as he - is about to pour down upon this enterprise. - -Le douziesme, Monsieur le Cheualier de la Roche-Iacquelin, commandant -le nauire nommé le Sainct [93] Iacques, vint moüiller l'ancre deuant -Kebec. Nostre Frere Pierre Feauté l'ayant remercié de sa bienueillance, -nous vint veoir en nostre petite Maison de nostre Dame des Anges. Le -lendemain nostre ioye s'accreut par la venuë du Père Claude Quantin & -de nostre Frere Pierre Tellier, portez dans le vaisseau du Capitaine de -Nesle. - - On the twelfth, Monsieur the Chevalier de la Roche-Jacquelin, - commandant of the ship called "Sainct [93] Jacques," cast anchor - before Kebec. Our Brother Pierre Feauté,[9] having thanked him for - his kindness, came to see us in our little House of nostre Dame des - Anges. The next day our joy was increased by the arrival of Father - Claude Quantin[10] and of our Brother Pierre Tellier, who were - brought in the ship of Captain de Nesle. - -Le vingtiesme, Monsieur le General nous rendit le Pere le Mercier, -qu'il amena dans sa barque; tous ces iours nous estoient des iours de -ioye & de contentement, voyant & nos François & nos Peres en bonne -santé, apres beaucoup de tourmente sur la mer. - - On the twentieth, Monsieur the General conveyed to us Father - Mercier,[11] whom he had brought in his bark. All these days were - for us days of joy and contentment, seeing both our French and our - Fathers in good health after much suffering upon the sea. - -Le vingt-deuxiesme de Iuillet se fit vne Assemblée ou vn Conseil entre -les François & les Hurons. Le Pere Buteux qui estoit descendu de -la Residence de la Conception, & moy [94] y assistasmes. Apres les -affaires communes, Monsieur de Champlain nostre Gouuerneur, recommanda -auec vne affection energigue nos Peres, & les François qui les -accompagnoient à ces Peuples; il leur fit dire, que s'ils vouloient -conseruer & accroistre l'amitié qu'ils ont auec les François, qu'il -falloit qu'ils receussent nostre creance, & adorassent le Dieu que -nous adorons; que cela leur seroit grandement profitable: car Dieu -pouuant tout, les benira, les protegera, leur donnera la victoire -contre leurs ennemis; que les François iront en bon nombre en leur -Pays; qu'ils épouseront leurs filles quand elles seront Chrestiennes: -qu'ils enseigneront à toute leur nation à faire des haches, des -cousteaux, & autres choses qui leur sont fort necessaires, & qu'à cet -effet ils deuroient dés l'an prochain [95] amener bon nombre de leurs -petits garçons, que nous les logerons bien, que nous les nourrirons, -& que nous les instruirons & cherirons comme s'ils estoient nos -petits Freres. Et pour autant que tous les Capitaines ne pouuoient -des descendre en bas, qu'ils tiendroient Conseil sur ce sujet en leur -Pays, auquel ils appelloient _Echom_, c'est ainsi qu'il[s] appellent -le Pere Brebeuf: & là dessus leur donnant vne lettre pour luy porter, -il adiousta: Voicy que i'informe le Pere de tous ces points. Il se -trouuera en vostre Assemblée, & vous fera vn present que ses Freres -luy enuoyent: là vous ferez paroistre si veritablement vous aymez les -François. I'auois suggeré ces pensées à Monsieur nostre gouuerneur -qu'il approuua; mais encore il les amplifia auec mille loüanges & -mille tesmoignages d'affectiõ enuers nostre [96] Compagnie. Monsieur -le General prit aussi la parole sur ce sujet, & fit tout son possible -pour donner à cognoistre à ces Peuples, l'estime que sont les grands -Capitaines de France des Peres qu'on leur enuoye; & tout cela pour les -disposer à recognoistre le Dieu des François, & de tout l'Vniuers. -A ce discours vn Capitaine repartit, qu'ils ne manqueroient pas de -rendre ceste lettre, & de tenir Conseil sur les Articles proposez. -Qu'au reste que toute leur Nation aymoit tous les François, & qu'il -sembloit neantmoins, que les François n'aymoient qu'vne seule de leurs -Bourgades, puisque tous ceux qui montoient en leur Pays la prenoient -pour leur demeure. On leur respondit, que iusques icy ils n'auoient eu -qu'vn petit nombre de nos François, & que s'ils embrassoient nostre -creance, qu'ils en auroient [97] en toutes leurs Bourgades. - - On the twenty-second of July, there was held an Assembly or - Council between the French and the Hurons. Father Buteux, who - had come down from the Residence of the Conception, and I [94] - participated therein. After public affairs, Monsieur de Champlain, - our Governor, very affectionately recommended our Fathers, and the - French who accompanied them, to these Tribes; he told them, through - an interpreter, that if they wished to preserve and strengthen - their friendship with the French, they must receive our belief - and worship the God that we worshiped; that this would be very - profitable to them, for God, being all-powerful, will bless and - protect them, and make them victorious over their enemies; that the - French will go in goodly numbers to their Country; that they will - marry their daughters when they become Christians; that they will - teach all their people to make hatchets, knives, and other things - which are very necessary to them; and that for this purpose they - must next year [95] bring many of their little boys, whom we will - lodge comfortably, and will feed, instruct and cherish as if they - were our little Brothers. And that, inasmuch as all the Captains - could not come down there, they should hold a Council upon this - matter in their Country, to which they should summon _Echom_,--it - is thus they call Father Brebeuf;[12] and then, giving them a - letter to bear to him, he added, "Here I inform the Father of all - these points. He will be in your Assembly, and will make you a - present that his Brothers send him; there you will show whether you - truly love the French." I suggested these thoughts to Monsieur our - governor, and he approved them; but he also amplified them with a - thousand praises and a thousand proofs of affection towards our - [96] Society. Monsieur the General also said a few words upon this - subject, and did all he could to let these Peoples know the high - estimation in which the great Captains of France hold these Fathers - that they send over to them; and all this was done to dispose them - to recognize the God of the French and of the whole Universe. To - this discourse a Chief replied that they would not fail to deliver - this letter, and to hold a Council upon the Matters proposed. That, - as to the rest, their whole Nation loved all the French; and yet, - notwithstanding this, the French loved only one of their Villages, - since all those who had come up to their Country selected that as - their dwelling place. They were answered that, up to the present, - they had had only a few of our Frenchmen; and that, if they - embraced our belief, they would have some of them [97] in all their - villages. - -Au sortir du Conseil nous allasmes veoir ceux qui voudroient embarquer -le P. le Mercier & le Pere Pijart auec leur petit bagage, pour les -porter en leur Pays: le Pere Brebeuf m'en auoit assigné quelquesvns -dans ses lettres, mais plusieurs se presentoient; ils regardoient les -Pères attentiuement, les mesuroient de leurs yeux, ils demandoient -s'ils n'estoient point meschants, s'ils rameroient bien, ils les -prenoient par les mains, & leur faisoient signe qu'il faudroit bien -remuer l'auiron. - - At the conclusion of the Council, we went to see those who were - to take on board Father le Mercier and Father Pijart, with their - little baggage, to convey them into their Country; Father Brebeuf - had designated certain ones to me in his letter, but several - presented themselves. They gazed attentively at the Fathers, - measured them with their eyes, asked if they were ill-natured, if - they paddled well; then took them by the hands, and made signs to - them that it would be necessary to handle the paddles well. - -En fin le vingt-troisiesme du mesme mois de Iuillet nos Sauuages bien -contens, embarquerent nos deux Peres, & vn ieune garçon François, -qui a desia passé vne année dans le pays: iamais ie ne vy personnes -plus ioyeuses que ces bons Peres, on les fit mettre pieds nuds à -l'entrée [98] de leur nauire d'escorce, de peur de les gaster, ils s'y -mettent gayement, portans vn œil, & vn visage tout ioyeux, dans les -souffrances qu'ils vont rencontrer. Ie me represente vn S. André volant -à la Croix; on les separa en trois canots; celuy qui portoit le Pere -Pijart estant le premier prest tira droit au bord, c'est à dire au -vaisseau de Monsieur le Cheualier, pour luy donner le dernier adieu, & -le remercier encore vne fois, des courtoisies fort particulieres qu'il -auoit receu de luy, passant dans son nauire depuis la France iusques -à Tadoussac. Apres l'auoir salüé Monsieur le Cheualier fit ietter des -pruneaux dãs son canot pour les Sauuages qui le menoient, & fit tirer -trois volées de canon par honneur. Ces pauures Barbares tressailloiẽt -d'aise, mettant la main sur leur bouche en signe d'estonnement. - - At last, on the twenty-third of the same month of July, our - Savages, well pleased, embarked our two Fathers and a young French - boy who has already passed a year in the country. I never saw - persons more joyful than were these good Fathers; they had to go - barefooted into the [98] bark ships, for fear of spoiling them, - and they did this gayly, with glad eyes and faces, notwithstanding - the sufferings they were about to encounter. I was reminded of St. - Andrew flying to the Cross. They were taken in three different - canoes; the one that carried Father Pijart being the first ready, - it went directly alongside, that is, of the ship of Monsieur the - Chevalier, to say to him his last adieus and to thank him once - more for very especial courtesies received from him while crossing - in his ship from France to Tadoussac. After having saluted him, - Monsieur the Chevalier had some prunes thrown into his canoe for - the Savages who were taking him, and had the cannon fired off - three times in his honor. These poor Barbarians were thrilled - with delight, placing their hands over their mouths as a sign of - astonishment. - -[99] Le Pere le Mercier vint apres dans son canot, pour recognoistre -les obligations qu'il a à Monsieur le General, & prendre congé de luy; -il ne sçauoit en quels termes nous tesmoigner le soin qu'il a des -nostres, qui passent auec luy dans son vaisseau. Apres les adieux, on -ietta aussi des prunes à ses conducteurs, le canon du vaisseau & de la -barque, faisant entendre aux Sauuages, qu'ils deuoient auoir grand soin -de ceux que nos Capitaines François honoroient auec tant d'affection. - - [99] Father le Mercier came afterward in his canoe, to acknowledge - the obligations he was under to Monsieur the General, and to take - leave of him; the latter did not know how to express the interest - he felt in those of our society who had come over with him in - his ship. After the farewells, they also threw some prunes to - his boatmen, the cannon of the ship and of the bark making these - Savages understand that they must take good care of those whom our - French Captains honored with so much affection. - -Il arriua vne chose plaisante en ces entrefaites, le Pere Buteux en -mesme temps remontoit aux trois Riuieres dans vn canot, les Sauuages -qui le conduisoient, voyans l'accueil qu'on faisoit aux Peres, & aux -Sauuages qui alloient aux Hurons, tirerent comme auoient fait [100] -les deux autres canots au vaisseau où estoit Monsieur le General, & -Monsieur le Cheualier. Le Pere Buteux leur crie, Ce n'est pas là où il -faut aller, ie ne vay pas aux Hurons. Il n'importe, puis qu'on faisoit -là du bien à ceux qui portoient nos Peres, ceux-cy en vouloient gouster -aussi bien que les autres; aussi leur fit on la mesme courtoisie. - - In the midst of these ceremonies a laughable incident occurred. - Father Buteux was starting at the same time to return to the three - Rivers in a canoe; the Savages who were taking him, seeing the - honors bestowed on the Fathers and the Savages who were going to - the Hurons, turned, as [100] the other two canoes had done, to the - ship where Monsieur the General and Monsieur the Chevalier were. - Father Buteux called to them, "You must not go there; I am not - going to the Hurons." It did not matter; since favors had there - been bestowed upon those who were taking our Fathers, these wished - to taste some of them, as well as the others; so they were shown - the same courtesy. - -Le premier iour d'Aoust le Pere Buteux m'escriuit des trois Riuieres, -ou il estoit allé, comme i'ay dit, que les Sauuages Montaignais auoient -esleu vn nouueau Capitaine, celuy qu'ils auoient auparauant nõmé -Capitanal estant mort dés l'Automne passé: ce Capitanal estoit vn homme -de bon sens, grand amy des François; assemblant les Principaux de sa -Nation à la mort, il leur enioignit de conseruer cette bonne [101] -intelligence auec ses amis, leur disant que pour preuue de l'amour -qu'il nous portoit, qu'il desiroit encore apres sa mort demeurer auec -nous, & sur l'heure il se fit rapporter de delà le grand fleuue où il -estoit, pour mourir auprés de la nouuelle Habitation. Il demanda aussi -qu'il fust porté en terre par les mains de nos François, ausquels il -destina vn petit present; bref il supplia, qu'on luy donnast sepulture -auprés de ses amis. Tout cela luy fut accordé, Monsieur de Champlain -a fait mettre vne petite closture à l'entour de son tombeau, pour le -rendre remarquable. Si nous eussions esté pour lors aux trois Riuieres, -ie ne doute point qu'il ne fust mort Chrestien: I'ay vn grand regret à -la mort de cét homme: car il auoit témoigné en plein Conseil, que son -dessein estoit d'arrester ceux [102] de sa Nation aupres du fort de la -riuiere d'Anguien; il m'en auoit aussi donné parole en particulier, il -estoit aymé des siens & des François: c'est ce Capitaine qui rauit il y -a deux ans tous ses auditeurs en vne Harangue, dont ie fis mention pour -lors. S'il viuoit encore, il fauoriseroit sans doute ce que nous allons -entreprendre ce Printemps, pour les pouuoir rendre sedentaires petit à -petit. - - On the first day of August, Father Buteux wrote me from the three - Rivers,--where he had gone, as I have said,--that the Montaignais - Savages had elected a new Captain, the one whom they had formerly - called Capitanal having died the previous Autumn. This Capitanal - was a man of good sense, and a great friend of the French. - Assembling the Principal Men of his Nation at the time of his - death, he charged them to preserve this good [101] understanding - with his friends, telling them that, as a proof of the love he - bore us, he would like, even after death, to live with us; and he - straightway had himself carried from beyond the great river, where - he was, to die near the new Settlement. He also asked to be borne - to the grave by the hands of our French, for whom he designated a - little present; in short, he begged that he might be buried near - his friends. All this was granted him; Monsieur de Champlain has - had a little enclosure placed around his grave, to distinguish it. - If we had then been at three Rivers, I do not doubt that he would - have died a Christian. I was very sorry when this man died; for he - had shown in open Council that his purpose was to have the people - [102] of his Nation settle near the fort of the Anguien river;[13] - he had spoken to me also about this in private. He was loved by his - people and by the French; it was this Captain who delighted all his - hearers by a Speech he made two years ago, which I mentioned at the - time. If he still lived, he would without doubt favor what we are - going to undertake this Spring, to be able to make them, little by - little, a sedentary people. - -Comme ainsi soit que ces pauures Barbares soient dés long temps -accoustumez à estre faineants, il est difficile qu'ils s'arrestent à -cultiuer la terre, s'ils ne sont secourus. Nous auons donc dessein de -voir, si quelque famille veut quitter ses courses; s'il s'en trouue -quelqu'vne, nous employerons au renouueau trois hommes à planter du -bled d'Inde, proche de la nouuelle Habitation [103] des trois Riuieres, -où ce peuple se plaist grandement. Si cette famille s'arreste pendant -l'hyuer, nous la nourrirons de bled de nostre recolte & de la sienne; -car elle mettra aussi la main à l'œuure: si elle ne s'arreste point -nous retirerons nostre part, & la laisserons aller. - - As it happens that these poor Barbarians have been for a long - time accustomed to be idlers, it is hard for them to locate and - cultivate the soil unless they are assisted. Our plan now is to see - if some family is not willing to give up these wanderings; if one - be found, we will in the spring employ three men to plant Indian - corn near the new Settlement [103] at the three Rivers, with which - these people are greatly pleased. If this family settles there - during the winter, we will maintain them with corn from our harvest - and from theirs, for they will also work; if they do not stay with - us, we will withdraw our assistance and let them go. - -Ce seroit vn grand bien, & pour leurs corps, & pour leurs ames, & pour -le trafique de ces Messieurs, si ces Nations estoient stables, & si -elles se rẽdoient dociles à nostre direction; ce qu'elles feront comme -i'espere auec le temps. S'ils sont sedentaires, & s'ils cultiueut la -terre, ils ne mourront pas de faim comme il leur arriue souuent dans -leurs courses; on les pourra instruire aisément, & les Castors se -multiplieront beaucoup; ces animaux sont plus feconds que nos brebis de -France, [104] les femelles portent iusques à cinq & six petits chaque -année: mais les Sauuages trouuans vne cabane tuent tout, grands & -petits, & masles & femelles: il y a danger qu'en fin ils n'exterminent -tout à fait l'espece en ces Pays, comme il en est arriué aux Hurons, -lesquels n'ont pas vn seul Castor, allans traitter ailleurs les -pelleteries qu'ils apportẽt au Magazin de ces Messieurs. Or on fera -en sorte que nos Montaignais, auec le temps, s'ils s'arrestent, que -chaque famille prenne son cartier pour la chasse, sans se ietter sur -les brisees de ses voisins: de plus on leur conseillera de ne tuer que -les masles, & encore ceux qui seront grands. S'ils goustent ce conseil, -ils auront de la chair & des peaux de Castor en tres-grande abondance. - - It would be a great blessing for their bodies, for their souls, - and for the traffic of these Gentlemen, if those Tribes were - stationary, and if they became docile to our direction, which they - will do, I hope, in the course of time. If they are sedentary, and - if they cultivate the land, they will not die of hunger, as often - happens to them in their wanderings; we shall be able to instruct - them easily, and Beavers will greatly multiply. These animals are - more prolific than our sheep in France, [104] the females bearing - as many as five or six every year; but, when the Savages find a - lodge of them, they kill all, great and small, male and female. - There is danger that they will finally exterminate the species - in this Region, as has happened among the Hurons, who have not a - single Beaver, going elsewhere to buy the skins they bring to the - storehouse of these Gentlemen. Now it will be so arranged that, - in the course of time, each family of our Montaignais, if they - become located, will take its own territory for hunting, without - following in the tracks of its neighbors; besides, we will counsel - them not to kill any but the males, and of those only such as are - large. If they act upon this advice, they will have Beaver meat and - skins in the greatest abundance. - -Quant aux hommes que nous desirons employer pour l'assistance [105] -des Sauuages, Monsieur de Champlain nous a promis qu'il nous en -accommoderoit de ceux qui sont en l'habitation des trois Riuieres, -à raison que ne faisant point défricher pour nous là haut, nous n'y -tenons point d'hommes, mais deux Peres tant seulement qui ont soin -du salut de nos François. Nous satisferons pour les gages, & pour -la nourriture de ces ouuriers, à proportion du temps que nous les -occuperons à défricher & cultiuer auec les Sauuages: si i'en pouuois -entretenir vne douzaine, ce seroit le vray moyen de gaigner les -Sauuages: Nostre Seigneur pour lequel nous entrons dans ce dessein la -veille benir par sa bonté, & ouurir les oreilles à ce pauure Peuple -abandonné. - - As to the men whom we wish to employ for the assistance [105] of - the Savages, Monsieur de Champlain has promised us that he would - let us have those who are at the settlement of the three Rivers; - for, as they have not cleared any land there for us, we do not - keep any workmen there, but merely two Fathers who care for the - religious needs of our French. We will arrange for the wages and - food of these workmen, according to the time we shall employ them - in clearing and cultivating the land with our Savages; if I had the - means of supporting a dozen, this would be the true way to gain the - Savages. May Our Lord, for whom we enter into this project, bless - it through his goodness, and open the ears of these poor abandoned - People. - -Le dixiesme de ce mois le Pere Masse, & le Pere Buteux nous écriuent -[106] de la Residence de la Conception, que le bruit est la haut, -que les Hiroquois ont défait sept canots de la petite Nation des -Algonquains; si cela est la paix dont i'ay parlé cy-dessus est desia -rompuë: Car nos Montagnais alliez des Algonquains suiuront leur party. - - On the tenth of this month, Father Masse and Father Buteux wrote - me [106] from the Residence of the Conception that it was reported - there that the Hiroquois had destroyed seven canoes of the petite - Nation of the Algonquains;[14] if this be true, the peace, of which - I have spoken above, is already broken, for our Montagnais allies - of the Algonquains will take sides with them. - -On m'a rapporté, ie ne sçay s'il est vray, qu'vn certain Sauuage nommé -la Grenoüille, qui fait icy du Capitaine, a dit que les Hiroquois, -auec lesquels il auoit traitté la paix, les ont incité à tuer quelques -Hurons, & de prendre guerre auec eux. - - I have heard a report, I do not know how true it is, that a certain - Savage named "the Frog" [la Grenoüille], who acts as Captain here, - has said that the Hiroquois, with whom he had made a treaty of - peace, have incited them to kill some of the Hurons, and to make - war against them. - -Les plus auisez croient que c'est vne ruse de ceux qui traittent auec -ces Peuples, & qui s'efforcent par leur entremise, de diuertir les -Hurons de commerce qu'ils ont auec nos François; ce qui arriueroit, -si nos Montagnais leur faisoient la [107] guerre, & alors ils les -attireroient à leurs Habitations, d'où s'ensuiuroit vn tres-notable -detrimẽt pour Messieurs les Associez de la Compagnie de la Nouuelle -France. - - Those best informed believe that this is a ruse of those who trade - with these Tribes, and who are striving to divert, through their - agency, the Hurons from their commerce with our French; which would - happen if our Montagnais made [107] war against them; and then they - [the traders] would attract them to their Settlements, and there - would result a very considerable injury to the Associated Gentlemen - of the Company of New France. - -Le dix-septiesme du mesme mois d'Aoust, le Pere de Quen arriua à Kebec -dans vne chalouppe, qu'enuoyoit le Capitaine Bontemps pour donner aduis -de sa venuë à Tadoussac. Or comme on a veu ceste année les glaces -espouuantables sur la mer; vne entre autres de trente à quarante -lieuës, d'autres disent de soixante lieuës d'estenduë; vn Pilote m'a -asseuré qu'ils la costoierent trois iours & trois nuits ayans vn assez -bon vent en poupe, & qu'en quelques endroits elle auoit des campagnes -toutes rases, & en d'autres elle se releuoit en collines, & en hautes -montagnes. De plus on a veu quelques vaisseaux Turcs, au sortir [108] -de la Manche, & quelques nauires degradez voguer en mer çà & là sans -vergues & sans voiles, qu'on croit auoir esté pris de ces infideles, -lesquels abandonnent souuent les vaisseaux qu'ils rauissent, apres -auoir enleué tout ce qui est dedans. Comme disie tous ces bruits -couroient, nous auions tous perdu l'esperance de veoir le Capitaine -Bontemps, la saison de voguer icy se passant; c'est pourquoy sa venuë -inesperée a causé d'autant plus de ioye, qu'on eust esté marry qu'vn -si braue Capitaine & vn si bel equipage se fust perdu. Le Pere de Quen -nous raconta l'occasion de leur retardement, & nous donna sujet de -loüer Dieu, qui les a tiré des ombres de la mort, les sauuant d'vn -naufrage qui sembloit ineuitable. - - On the seventeenth of the same month of August, Father de Quen[15] - arrived at Kebec in a shallop which Captain Bontemps sent to give - the news of his arrival at Tadoussac. Now as frightful icebergs - have been seen this year upon the sea,--among others, one from - thirty to forty, others say sixty leagues in extent, so large that - a Pilot has assured me that he coasted along it for three days and - three nights having a fair wind astern, and that in some places it - had level plains, in others it rose into hills and high mountains: - and since some Turkish vessels had been seen sailing out [108] of - the English Channel, and some damaged ships floating here and there - on the sea without masts and without sails,--which are believed to - have been captured by those infidels, who often abandon ships which - they plunder, after having robbed them of all they contain:[16] now - as all these reports were being circulated, we had all lost hope - of seeing Captain Bontemps, the season for sailing to this country - having passed. It was this that made his unexpected arrival give - us all the more joy, for we would have been sorry if so brave a - Captain and so fine a crew had been lost. Father de Quen related - to us the cause of their delay, and gave us reason to thank God, - who drew them back from the shades of death, saving them from a - shipwreck which seemed inevitable. - -Le vingt-sixiesme du mesme mois [109] vn ieune homme qui est passé -en la Nouuelle France, comme Soldat volontaire dans le vaisseau -commãdé par Monsieur le Cheualier de la Roche Iacquelin, a abiuré -publiquement les erreurs de Caluin, & embrassé les veritez Chrestiennes -& Catholiques. Monsieur le Cheualier le voyant d'vn assez bon naturel, -& l'ayant disposé à nous prester l'oreille, prit la peine luy-mesme de -l'amener en nostre petite Maison, où par apres il m'est venu trouuer -plusieurs fois luy tout seul, pour conferer auec moy; en fin apres luy -auoir éclaircy les principaux points de nostre creance, il a voulu -reporter à l'Ancienne France, le thresor de la verité que Dieu luy a -fait trouuer en la Nouuelle. - - On the twenty-sixth of the same month [109] a young man who came - over into New France as a volunteer Soldier, in the ship commanded - by Monsieur the Chevalier de la Roche Jacquelin, publicly abjured - the errors of Calvin, and embraced the Christian and Catholic - truths. Monsieur the Chevalier, seeing he had a very good - disposition, and having inclined him to lend us an ear, himself - took the trouble to bring him to our little House, where he - afterwards came to see me several times alone, to confer with me. - Finally, after having enlightened him upon the principal points of - our belief, he desired to carry back to Old France the treasure of - truth which God had led him to find in the New. - -Le vingt-septiesme du mesme mois, nous auons veu sur les neuf [110] -heures du soir ou enuiron vne grande éclypse de Lune, laquelle à mon -aduis n'aura paru en France que sur les deux ou trois heures apres -minuit. - - On the twenty-seventh of the same month, we saw, towards nine [110] - o'clock in the evening or thereabout, a great eclipse of the Moon, - which in my opinion did not appear in France until two or three - hours after midnight. - -Mais il est temps d'arrester ma plume, laquelle ne pourra pas cette -année respondre à plusieurs lettres, qu'vne barque qui descend à -Tadoussac nous apportera apres le depart des vaisseaux. Il arriue par -fois, soit par oubliance ou autrement, qu'on nous rend les lettres -quand la flotte a desia fait voile, ce qui fait qu'on ne peut enuoyer -les responses la mesme année. Pour nos Francois, & pour nos Peres qui -sont au pays des Hurons, on ne doit attendre la response des lettres -qu'on leur enuoye de France que deux ans apres: voire mesme si on nous -donne icy les lettres qu'on leur adresse [111] pour leur faire tenir, -apres le depart des Hurons qui ne descendent à Kebec qu'vne fois l'an, -les responses ne seront portées en France qu'au bout de trois ans. -I'ay donné cét aduis tout exprés, pour nous excuser enuers plusieurs -personnes qui nous font l'honneur de nous escrire, & qui ne voyent -point de réponses la mesme année, & quelques-fois n'en voyent point -du tout, les lettres ou les responses se perdans dans vne si grande -longueur de temps & de chemin. Ie prie Dieu que celles-cy arriuent à -bon port auec toute la flotte, elles porteront à vostre Reuerence, -pour derniere conclusion, vne supplication tres-humble de se souuenir -à l'Autel, & à l'Oratoire de nos pauures Sauuages, & de nous tous qui -sommes ses enfans, & de moy particulierement [112] qui en ay plus de -besoin que les autres, & qui me diray auec vostre permission, ce que ie -suis, - - MON R. P. - - - Elle nous permettra, s'il luy plaist, d'implorer les prieres de - tous nos Peres & de tous nos Freres de sa Prouince, ce que nous - faisons encore tous tant que nous sommes, moy qui suis - - _En la Residence de nostre Dame des Anges, proche Kebec, en la - Nouuelle France, ce 28. d'Aoust 1635._ - - Vostre tres-humble, & tres-obligé seruiteur en nostre Seigneur, - - PAVL LE IEVNE. - - ET - - P. Charles l'Allemant. - P. Iean Brebeuf. - P. Iean Daniel. - P. Ambroise d'Auost. - P. Anne de Noüe. - P. Enemond Masse. - P. Antoine Richard. - P. François Mercier. - P. Charles Turgis. - P. Charles du Marché. - P. Claude Quantin. - P. Iacques Buteux. - P. Iean de Quen. - P. Pierre Pijart. - -Et nos Freres Gilbert Burel, Iean Liegeois, Pierre le Tellier, Pierre -Feauté. - - But it is time to drop my pen, which will not be able this year to - answer several letters that a bark which goes down to Tadoussac - will bring us after the departure of the ships. It sometimes - happens, either from forgetfulness or for some other reason, that - they deliver the letters after the fleet has already set sail, so - that we cannot send the answers the same year. As to our Frenchmen - and our Fathers who are in the country of the Hurons, answers to - letters sent from France should not be expected until two years - afterwards; indeed, even if letters addressed to them are given to - us here [111] to hold for them, after the departure of the Hurons, - who come down to Kebec only once a year, the answers will not - be carried to France until the end of three years. I have given - this information purposely, so as to excuse ourselves to persons - who have done us the honor of writing to us, and who do not get - their answers the same year, and sometimes do not get them at all, - the letters or the replies being lost in so great a lapse of time - and so long a journey. I pray God that these may arrive safely, - together with all the fleet; they will bear to your Reverence, as - a final conclusion, a very humble supplication to remember, at the - Altar and in the Oratory, our poor Savages, and all of us who are - your children,--especially me, [112] who have more need of it than - the others, and who will call myself, with your permission, what I - am, - - MY REVEREND FATHER, - - You will permit me, if you please, to implore the prayers of - all our Fathers and of all our Brothers in your Province,--as, - moreover, do all of us,--I who am, - - _At the Residence of nostre Dame des Anges, near Kebec, in - New-France, this 28th of August, 1635._ - - Your very humble and greatly obliged servant in our Lord, - - PAUL LE JEUNE. - - AND - - Father Charles l'Allemant. - Father Jean Brebeuf. - Father Jean Daniel. - Father Ambroise d'Avost. - Father Anne de Noüe. - Father Enemond Masse. - Father Antoine Richard.[17] - Father François Mercier. - Father Charles Turgis.[18] - Father Charles du Marché.[19] - Father Claude Quantin. - Father Jacques Buteux. - Father Jean de Quen. - Father Pierre Pijart. - - And our Brothers Gilbert Burel, Jean Liegeois,[20] Pierre le - Tellier, Pierre Feauté. - - - - -[113] Relation de ce qui s'est passé avx Hvrons, en l'année 1635. - -_Enuoyée à Kebec au Pere le Ieune, par le P. Brebeuf._ - - -MON R. PERE, - -C'est pour vous rendre compte de nostre voyage en ce Pays des Hurons, -lequel a esté remply de plus de fatigues, de pertes & de cousts que -l'autre, mais aussi qui a esté suiuy & le sera, Dieu aidant, de plus de -benedictions du Ciel. - - [113] Relation of what occurred among the Hurons in the year 1635. - - _Sent to Kebec to Father le Jeune, Father Brebeuf._ - - MY REVEREND FATHER, - - I send you an account of our journey into this Huron Country. It - has been filled with more fatigues, losses and expenses than the - other, but also has been followed, and will be, God aiding, by more - of Heaven's blessings. - -[114] Dés que l'an passé mil six cens trente quatre, nous arriuasmes -aux trois Riuieres, où se faisoit la traitte, nous-nous trouuasmes -dans plusieurs difficultez & perplexitez. Car d'vn costé il n'y auoit -qu'onze canots de Hurons pour nous embarquer dix personnes que nous -estions de surcroist, & qui pretendions aller en leur Pays. D'autre -costé on estoit extremement en doute s'il en descendroit cette année -là d'autres, attendu le grand eschet qu'ils auoient receu en guerre -par les Hiroquois, nommez _Sonontrerrhonons_ au Printemps dernier, & -la crainte qu'ils auoient d'vne nouuelle armée. Cela nous mettoit fort -en doute, si nous deuions prendre l'occasion d'aller telle qu'elle -s'offroit, ou en attendre vne meilleure. - - [114] When last year, one thousand six hundred and thirty-four, we - arrived at the three Rivers, where the trading post was, we found - ourselves in several difficulties and perplexities. For, on the - one hand, there were only eleven Huron canoes to embark our ten - additional persons who were intending to go into their Country. - On the other, we were greatly in doubt whether any others would - descend this year, considering the great loss they had experienced - in war with the Hiroquois, named _Sonontrerrhonons_,[21] last - Spring, and the fear they had of a new invasion. This placed us - much in doubt whether we ought to take advantage of the opportunity - which was presented, or wait for a better one. - -En fin tout bien consideré nous [115] resolusmes de tenter fortune, -iugeans qu'il importoit du tout, d'auoir vn pied dans le Pays, afin -d'en ouurir la porte, qui sembloit estroittement fermée à la Foy. Cette -resolution fut encore plus aisée que l'execution, qui parauanture eust -esté impossible sans le soin, la faueur & la liberalité de Monsieur -du Plessis Bochard General de la flotte: car incõtinent après son -arriuée, qui fut le cinquiesme Iuillet 1634. il fit tenir Conseil auec -les Bissiriniens, ausquels il proposa le dessein qu'il auoit d'enuoyer -quelques-vns auec eux, & de nous ioindre aux Hurons. Ils en firẽt -plusieurs difficultez, & l'vn des Capitaines de l'Isle nommé la Perdrix -par dessus tous; neantmoins les raisons & les presens les gagnerent. - - At last, after full consideration, we [115] resolved to try our - fortune, judging that it was of vital importance to have a footing - in the Country in order to open the door which seemed firmly closed - to the Faith. This resolution was far easier than the execution - of it, which perchance would have been impossible without the - care, the favor, and the liberality of Monsieur du Plessis - Bochard, General of the fleet. For immediately after his arrival, - which was on the fifth of July, 1634, he held a Council with the - Bissiriniens, to whom he proposed the plan he had of sending some - men with them, and of joining us to the Hurons. They made several - objections, and one of the Chiefs of the Island, named "the - Partridge" [la Perdrix],[22] more than all the rest; nevertheless, - arguments and presents won them over. - -Le lendemain matin l'Assemblée se fit de rechef, par le commandement -[116] de Monsieur du Plessis Bochard, où les Bissiriniens & les Hurons -se trouuerent. Le mesme dessein leur fut representé; mais pour respect -les vns des autres ils resolurẽt tous ensemble de n'embarquer aucun -François, & n'y eut pour lors aucune raison qui les peust fléchir. -Surquoy nostre entreprise sembloit encore estre rompuë pour ce coup; -mais au depart de l'Assemblée vn des _Attiguenongha_, me tirant à -quartier, me dit que ie l'allasse veoir en sa cabane. Là il me fait -entendre que luy & son camarade en embarqueroient trois; ie respons que -nous ne pouuions aller moins de cinq, sçauoir nous trois, & deux de nos -hommes. - - The next morning, the Assembly met again, by the command [116] of - Monsieur du Plessis Bochard, and both the Bissiriniens and the - Hurons were present. The same plan was again presented to them; but - out of respect for one another they all agreed not to embark any - Frenchmen; and no arguments could, for the time being, move them. - Thereupon our enterprise seemed again cut off, by this action. - But, at the close of the Assembly, one of the _Attiguenongha_,[23] - drawing me aside, asked me to visit him in his cabin. There he gave - me to understand that he and his companion would embark three of - us. I replied that we could not go unless five went, namely, we - three and two of our men. - -Sur cela les _Arendarhonons_ s'estant eschauffez à nous embarquer, -nous trouuasmes place pour six; si bien que nous resolusmes de [117] -partir, & laisser les deux petits garçons que nous deuions mener -iusqu'à quelque autre occasion: aussi tost nous distribuasmes nos -pacquets, & fismes des presens à vn chacun pour les encourager, & le -lendemain septiéme du mois, Mr du Plessis Bochard leur en fit encore -d'autres, en consideration seulement de ce qu'ils nous embarquoiẽt, & -les festoya tous ensemble d'vn festin de trois grandes chaudieres. -Mais la contagion qui a couru l'année passée parmy tous ces Peuples, -auec de grands rauages, ayant en vn instant saisi plusieurs de nos -Sauuages, & remply tout le reste de peur, nous causa derechef vne -grande confusion, & nous mit en de grandes peines, veu qu'il falloit -partir sur le champ. Nos six canots estans reduits à trois, & nos deux -Peres & moy nous trouuans desembarquez; [118] il me falloit chercher -de nouueaux hommes; reprendre nostre petit equipage; deliberer qui -s'embarqueroit, & qui demeureroit; choisir entre nos pacquets ceux que -nous porterions, & donner ordre pour le reste, & tout cela en moins de -demye-heure, où il eust esté besoin des iournées entieres. Neantmoins -recognoissans bien que nostre embarquement estoit vn coup de partie -pour le Ciel, nous pensasmes qu'il falloit y faire tous nos efforts, -pour resister à ceux de l'ennemy commun du salut des hommes, que nous -ne doutions nullement s'estre meslé dans cét affaire. I'y fis tout mõ -pouuoir, nous redoublasmes les presens, nous diminuasmes nostre petit -bagage, & prismes seulement ce qui concernoit le sainct Sacrifice de -la Messe, & ce qui estoit absolument necessaire pour la vie. Monsieur -[119] du Plessis y interposa son authorité, Monsieur Oliuer & Monsieur -Coullart leur industrie, & tous les François leur affection. Cependant -ie vis par plusieurs fois tout renuersé & desesperé, iusqu'à ce que -i'eus particulierement recours à nostre Seigneur +IESVS+, pour l'vnique -gloire duquel nous entreprenions ce penible voyage, & que i'eus fait -vn vœu au glorieux sainct Ioseph nouueau Patriarche des Hurons. Car -aussi-tost ie vis tout se calmer, & nos Sauuages si contens, que ceux -qui embarquerent le Pere Daniel l'auoient desia mis dans leur canot, -& sembloit qu'ils l'alloiẽt emmener, sans auoir encore receu la paye -ordinaire. Mais ledit Pere voyant qu'ils n'auoient point de capots -comme les autres, sort du canot, m'en aduertit, & ie leur en fais -donner. - - Thereupon the _Arendarhonons_[24] became eager to embark us; we - found place for six, and so we resolved to [117] set out, and - leave until some other time the two little boys we were to take. - We began to distribute our baggage, and made presents to each one, - to encourage them; and on the morrow, the seventh of the month, - Monsieur du Plessis Bochard gave them still others, on the single - consideration that they would embark us, and feasted all of them - at a great feast of three large kettles. But the contagion which - spread among all these Tribes last year, with great destruction, - having suddenly seized several of our Savages, and filled the - rest with fear, again threw us into confusion, and put us to - great trouble, seeing that we had to set out immediately. Our six - canoes being reduced to three, and our two Fathers and I being - disembarked, [118] I had to find new men, to unload our slender - baggage, to decide who should embark and who should remain, to - choose among our packages those we were to carry, and to give - orders as to the rest,--and all this in less than half an hour, - when we would have needed entire days. Nevertheless, recognizing - clearly that our embarkment was a decisive stroke for Heaven, we - thought it necessary to put forth our utmost energies to resist the - efforts of the common enemy of man's salvation, who, we doubted - not, was mixed up in this matter. I therefore did everything I - could; we doubled the presents, we reduced the amount of our - baggage, and took only what belonged to the holy Sacrifice of the - Mass, and what was absolutely necessary for life. Monsieur [119] - du Plessis interposed his authority, Monsieur Oliver and Monsieur - Coullart their ingenuity, and all the Frenchmen their affection. - Yet several times I was completely baffled and desperate, until - I had special recourse to our Lord +JESUS+, for whose glory alone - we were undertaking this painful journey, and until I had made a - vow to glorious saint Joseph, the new Patriarch of the Hurons. - Immediately I saw everything become quiet, and our Savages so - satisfied that those who embarked Father Daniel had already placed - him in their canoe, and it seemed as if they were going to take him - without even receiving the ordinary pay. But the Father, seeing - that they had not cloaks like the others, stepped out of the canoe, - told me about it, and I had some given to them. - -En fin donc apres auoir briéuement [120] remercié Mr du Plessis, luy -auoir recommandé l'embarquement du reste de nos gens, si l'occasion -se presentoit, & luy auoir dit adieu, & à tous nos François: Ie -m'embarquay auec le Pere Antoine Daniel, & vn de nos hommes; les deux -autres venoient auec les Algonquains. Monsieur du Plessis honora -nostre depart de plusieurs canonnades, afin de nous rendre encore -plus recommandables à nos Sauuages. Ce fut le septiesme Iuillet. Le -P. Ambroise Dauost s'embarqua huict iours apres auec deux autres de -nos gens. Le reste suiuit huict iours apres, pour prendre sa part -des fatigues d'vn voyage tres fascheux, non seulement à raison de sa -longueur, & de la mauuaise chere qu'on y fait, mais encore pour les -circuits qu'il faut faire de Kebec iusques icy par les Bissiriniens & -la petite Nation; ie [121] croy qu'il y en a pour plus de trois cens -lieuës. Il est vray que le chemin est plus court par le Saut de S. -Louys, & par le Lac des Hiroquois, mais la crainte des ennemis, & le -peu de commodité qui s'y rencontre, en rẽd le passage desert. De deux -difficultez ordinaires, la premiere est celle des sauts & portages. -Vostre Reuerence a desia assez veu de sauts d'eau vers Kebec, pour -sçauoir ce qui en est: toutes les riuieres de ces Pays en sont pleines, -& notamment la riuiere de S. Laurens, depuis qu'on a passé celle des -Prairies. Car de là en auant elle n'a plus son lit égal, mais se brise -en plusieurs endroits, roulant & sautant effroyablement, à guise -d'vn torrent impetueux, & mesmes en quelques endroits elle tombe tout -à coup de haut en bas, de la hauteur de plusieurs brasses. Ie me -souuenois [122] en passant des Catadoupes du Nil, à ce qu'en disent nos -Historiens. Or quand on approche de ces cheutes ou torrens, il faut -mettre pied à terre, & porter au col à trauers les bois, ou sur de -hautes & facheuses roches, tous les pacquets & les canots mesmes. Cela -ne se fait pas sans beaucoup de trauail, car il y a des portages d'vne, -de deux & de trois lieuës, ioint qu'il faut en chacun faire plusieurs -voyages, si on a tãt soit peu de pacquets. En quelques endroits, qui -ne sont pas moins rapides que ces portages; mais neantmoins plus aisez -à l'abord, les Sauuages entrans dans l'eau, trainent & conduisent à la -main leurs canots, auec d'extremes peines & dangers; car ils en ont par -fois iusques au col, si bien qu'ils sont contraints de quitter prise, -& se sauuer comme ils peuuent de la rapidité de l'eau, qui emporte & -[123] leur arrache le canot. Cela est arriué à vn de nos François, qui -demeura seul dans le canot, tous les Sauuages l'ayans laissé aller au -gré du torrent mais son adresse & sa force luy sauuerent la vie, & le -canot aussi, auec tout ce qui estoit dedans. I'ay supputé le nombre des -portages, & ie trouue que nous auons porté trente cinq fois, & traisné -pour le moins cinquante. Ie me suis quelquefois meslé d'aider à mes -Sa[u]uages: mais le fond de la riuiere est de pierres si tranchantes, -que ie ne pouuois marcher long-temps estant nuds pieds. - - At last, then, after having briefly [120] thanked Monsieur du - Plessis, having entrusted to him the embarkation of the rest of our - people, if opportunity presented itself, and having bid him and - all our Frenchmen adieu, I embarked with Father Antoine Daniel and - one of our men; the two others were coming with the Algonquains. - Monsieur du Plessis honored our departure with several volleys, - to recommend us still more to our Savages. It was the seventh of - July. Father Ambroise Davost embarked eight days later, with two - others of our people. The rest followed eight days after, to take - their part in the fatigues of a journey extremely wearisome, not - only on account of its length and of the wretched fare to be had, - but also on account of the circuits that have to be made in coming - from Kebec to this place by way of the Bissiriniens and the petite - Nation; I [121] believe that they amount to more than three hundred - leagues. It is true the way is shorter by the Saut de St. Louys and - the Lake of the Hiroquois; but the fear of enemies, and the few - conveniences to be met with, cause that route to be unfrequented. - Of two ordinary difficulties, the chief is that of the rapids and - portages. Your Reverence has already seen enough of the rapids - near Kebec to know what they are. All the rivers of this Country - are full of them, and notably the St. Lawrence after that of the - Prairies[25] is passed. For from there onward it has no longer a - smooth bed, but is broken up in several places, rolling and leaping - in a frightful way, like an impetuous torrent; and even, in some - places, it falls down suddenly from a height of several brasses. - I remembered, [122] in passing, the Cataracts of the Nile, as they - are described by our Historians. Now when these rapids or torrents - are reached, it is necessary to land, and carry on the shoulder, - through woods or over high and troublesome rocks, all the baggage - and the canoes themselves. This is not done without much work; for - there are portages of one, two, and three leagues, and for each - several trips must be made, no matter how few packages one has. In - some places, where the current is not less strong than in these - rapids, although easier at first, the Savages get into the water, - and haul and guide by hand their canoes with extreme difficulty and - danger; for they sometimes get in up to the neck and are compelled - to let go their hold, saving themselves as best they can from the - rapidity of the water, which snatches [123] from them and bears off - their canoe. This happened to one of our Frenchmen who remained - alone in the canoe, all the Savages having left it to the mercy of - the torrent; but his skill and strength saved his life, and the - canoe also, with all that was in it. I kept count of the number of - portages, and found that we carried our canoes thirty-five times, - and dragged them at least fifty. I sometimes took a hand in helping - my Savages; but the bottom of the river is full of stones, so sharp - that I could not walk long, being barefooted. - -La deuxiesme difficulté ordinaire est pour le viure; souuent il -faut ieusner, si l'on vient à perdre les caches qu'on a faites en -descendant, & quand on les retrouue, on ne laisse pas d'auoir bon -appetit apres s'y estre traicté. Car le manger ordinaire n'est que d'vn -peu de bled d'Inde [124] cassé assez grossierement entre deux pierres, -& quelquefois tout entier dans de l'eau pure. Cela n'est pas de grand -goust. Quelquesfois on a du poisson, mais c'est hazard, excepté quand -on passe quelque Nation où l'on en peut acheter. Adioustez à ces -difficultez, qu'il faut coucher sur la terre nuẽ, ou sur quelque dure -roche, faute de trouuer dix ou douze pieds de terre en quarré pour -placer vne chetiue cabane; qu'il faut sentir incessammẽt la puanteur -des Sauuages recreus, marcher dãs les eaux, dãs les fanges, dans -l'obscurité & l'embaras des forests, où les piqueures d'vne multitude -infinie de mousquilles & cousins vous importunent fort. - - The second ordinary difficulty, is in regard to provisions. - Frequently one has to fast, if he misses the caches that were made - when descending; and, even if they are found, one does not fail - to have a good appetite after indulging in them; for the ordinary - food is only a little Indian corn [124] coarsely broken between - two stones, and sometimes taken whole in pure water; it is no great - treat. Occasionally one has fish, but it is only a chance, unless - one is passing some Tribe where they can be bought. Add to these - difficulties that one must sleep on the bare earth, or on a hard - rock, for lack of a space ten or twelve feet square on which to - place a wretched hut; that one must endure continually the stench - of tired-out Savages; and must walk in water, in mud, in the - obscurity and entanglement of the forest, where the stings of an - infinite number of mosquitoes and gnats are a serious annoyance. - -Ie laisse à part vn long & ennuyeux silence où l'on est reduit. -I'entends pour les nouueaux qui n'ont par fois en leur compagnie -personne de leur langue, & ne sçauent [125] celle des Sauuages. Or ces -difficultez comme elles sont ordinaires, aussi nous ont elles esté -communes auec tous ceux qui viennent en ces Pays. Mais en nostre voyage -nous en auons eu tous d'extraordinaires. La premiere a esté qu'il nous -a fallu continuellement ramer, ny plus ny moins que les Sauuages: de -sorte que ie n'auois le loisir de reciter mon Breuiaire sinon à la -couchée, lors que i'eusse eu plus de besoin de repos que de trauail. -L'autre a esté qu'il nous falloit porter nos pacquets, és portages, -ce qui nous estoit aussi dur que nouueau, & encore plus aux autres -qu'à moy, qui sçait desia vn peu ce que c'est que de fatigue. A chaque -portage il me falloit faire au moins quatre voyages, les autres n'en -faisoiẽt gueres moins. I'estois desia venu aux Hurõs vne autre fois, -mais ie n'auois point manié [126] l'auiron, ny porté de fardeaux non -plus que les autres Religieux, qui auoient aussi fait le mesme chemin. -Mais en ce voyage il nous a fallu tous commencer par ces experiences -à porter la Croix que Nostre Seigneur nous presente pour son honneur, -& pour le salut de ces pauures Barbares. Certes ie me suis trouué -quelquesfois si las, que le corps n'en pouuoit plus. Mais d'ailleurs -mon ame ressentoit de tres-grands contentemens, considerant que ie -souffrois pour Dieu: nul ne le sçait, s'il ne l'experimente. Tous n'en -ont pas esté quittes à si bon marché. - - I say nothing of the long and wearisome silence to which one is - reduced, I mean in the case of newcomers, who have, for the time, - no person in their company who speaks their own tongue, and who do - not understand [125] that of the Savages. Now these difficulties, - since they are the usual ones, were common to us as to all those - who come into this Country. But on our journey we all had to - encounter difficulties which were unusual. The first was that we - were compelled to paddle continually, just as much as the Savages; - so that I had not the leisure to recite my Breviary except when I - lay down to sleep, when I had more need of rest than of work. The - other was that we had to carry our packages at the portages, which - was as laborious for us as it was new, and still more for others - than it was for me, who already knew a little what it is to be - fatigued. At every portage I had to make at least four trips, the - others had scarcely fewer. I had once before made the journey to - the Hurons, but I did not then ply [126] the paddles, nor carry - burdens; nor did the other Religious who made the same journey. - But, in this journey, we all had to begin by these experiences to - bear the Cross that Our Lord presents to us for his honor, and for - the salvation of these poor Barbarians. In truth, I was sometimes - so weary that the body could do no more, but at the same time my - soul experienced very deep peace, considering that I was suffering - for God; no one knows it if he has not experienced it. All did not - get off so cheaply. - -Le Pere Dauost, entre autres, a esté tres-mal mené; on luy a dérobé -beaucoup de son petit equipage; on l'a contraint de ietter vn petit -moulin d'acier, & quasi tous nos liures, quelques linges, & vne bonne -partie [127] du papier que nous portions, dont nous auons grand besoin. -On l'abandonna à l'Isle parmy les Algonquains, où il a eu dequoy -souffrir à bonnes enseignes. Quand il arriua aux Hurons, il estoit si -défait & abbatu, que de long-temps il ne pût se remettre. - - Father Davost, among others, was very badly treated. They stole - from him much of his little outfit. They compelled him to throw - away a little steel mill, and almost all our books, some linen, and - a good part [127] of the paper that we were taking, and of which - we have great need. They deserted him at the Island, among the - Algonquains, where he suffered in good earnest. When he reached the - Hurons, he was so worn-out and dejected that for a long time he - could not get over it. - -Le Pere Daniel fut delaissé & contraint de changer de canot, comme -aussi pareillemẽt Pierre l'vn de nos hommes; le petit Martin fut bien -rudement traitté, & en fin abandonné aux Bissiriniens, où il demeura -si long-temps, qu'il fut quelques deux mois en chemin, & n'arriua aux -Hurons que le dix-neufiéme de Septembre. Baron fut volé par les siens -la mesme iournée qu'il arriua en ces contrées, & eust encore bien plus -perdu, s'il ne les eust contraints par la peur de ses armes luy en -rendre quelque partie. Bref [128] tous les François y ont souffert de -grandes peines, fait de grosses dépenses, eu égard à leurs petites -commoditez, & couru de notables dangers. Et quiconque montera icy haut, -se doit resoudre à tout cela, & à quelque chose de plus; mesme à la -mort, dont on voit à chaque moment l'Image deuant les yeux. Pour moy -qui ne sçais point nager ie m'en suis veu vne fois fort proche: car au -partir des Bissiriniens en descendant vn saut, nous-nous en allions -tomber dedans vn precipice, si mes Sauuages n'eussent promptement & -habilement sauté en l'eau, pour destourner le canot que le courant -emportoit. Il est croyable que les autres en pourroient bien dire -autant & plus, veu le nombre qu'il y a de semblables rencontres. Trois -autres difficultez m'ont donné de la peine en mon particulier. La -premiere, [129] l'importunité que mes gens me firent du commencement, -pour cacher en quelque part vne quaisse qu'vn de nos François auoit -mise dãs nostre canot. La seconde, le soing de ceux de nos gens, que -nous auions laissé derriere. La troisiesme, que les Algonquains par où -nous passions taschoient de nous intimider, disans que les Hurons nous -tueroiẽt, comme ils auoient fait en la personne de Brulé, desirans de -nous retenir chez eux, auec beaucoup de demonstration de bienueillance. -Depuis nostre arriuée, i'ay appris que le Maistre de mon canot auoit -ietté en auant de me degrader en quelque part, auec mon petit bagage; -mais que sa proposition auoit esté aussi-tost rebuttée; aussi ne m'en -fit-on iamais aucun semblant. Tout cela, Dieu mercy, ne me tourmenta -pas beaucoup. Car leur ayant declaré [130] que ie porterois moy-mesme -la quaisse dont il estoit question, quoy qu'ils en eussent receu le -port; ie me resigné, quant au reste, à la volonté de Dieu, prest à -mourir pour l'honneur de son Fils nostre bon Seigneur, & pour le salut -de ces pauures Peuples. - - Father Daniel was abandoned, and compelled to seek another canoe, - as also was Pierre, one of our men. Little Martin was very roughly - treated, and at last was left behind with the Bissiriniens, where - he remained so long that he was about two months on the road, and - only arrived among the Hurons on the nineteenth of September. - Baron[26] was robbed by his savages on the very day he arrived - in these regions; and he would have lost much more if he had not - compelled them, through fear of his arms, to give him back a part - of what they had taken. In short, [128] all the Frenchmen suffered - great hardships, incurred great expense, considering the few goods - they had, and ran remarkable risks. And whosoever will come up - here must make up his mind to all this, and to something more, - even to death itself, whose Image we see every moment before our - eyes. For myself, not knowing how to swim, I once had a very narrow - escape from drowning. As we were leaving the Bissiriniens, while - descending a rapid we would have gone over a precipice, had not - my Savages promptly and skillfully leaped into the water, to turn - aside the canoe which the current was sweeping on. It is probable - that the others might say as much, and more, considering the number - of such incidents there are. Three other difficulties gave trouble - to me in particular. The first [129] was the importunity of my men, - at the start, to hide somewhere a box that one of our Frenchmen had - put into our canoe. The second was anxiety for those of our men we - had left behind. The third, that the Algonquains, through whose - territory we were passing, tried to intimidate us, saying that the - Hurons would kill us as they had Brulé, and desiring to keep us - among them, with abundant demonstrations of good will. Since our - arrival, I have learned that the Master of my canoe had proposed - to land me somewhere with my little baggage, but that his proposal - had been at once repelled, and so I saw no sign of anything of the - kind. All that, thank God, did not trouble me much; for having - declared to them [130] that I would myself carry the box about - which the trouble arose, although they had received pay to carry - it, I resigned myself as far, as everything else was concerned, to - the will of God, ready to die for the honor of his Son, our good - Lord, and for the salvation of these poor Peoples. - -Ie ne sçay pas quand on parla de me quitter; mais mes Saunages me -témoignoient tãt d'affection, & disoiẽt tãt de bien de nous aux -autres, qu'ils faisoiẽt enuie à tous les Hurõs que nous rencõtrions, -d'embarquer quelqu'vn des nostres. Cela me fait douter, si ce qu'on m'a -dit du Maistre de mon canot est vray. Car ceux qui auoiẽt embarqué le -Pere Daniel & Baron, voulurent les quitter à l'Isle; mais le Maistre du -canot où estoit le Pere Daniel, le voyant mescontent de cela, le fit -aussi-tost embarquer, & le porta iusques à ce qu'ils eussent rencontré -[131] le Capitaine de la Rochelle, lequel estant de la cognoissance du -Pere, pour l'auoir voulu conduire l'an passé, le mit volontiers dans -son canot, auec ses deux pacquets. Il luy fit plaisir, & aux Sauuages -aussi; car le Pere eust eu encore bien de la peine dans vn canot fort -chetif, qui n'auoit que trois hommes languissans, & dont la demeure -estoit à douze lieuës loing de la nostre: là où ce Capitaine demeuroit -au village, où nous auiõs quelque dessein de nous habituer, & assez -proche du lieu où nous sommes; & d'ailleurs son canot estoit fort, -& equippé de six puissans Sauuages tous sains & gaillards. Ce bon -eschange luy arriua la veille de sainct Ignace au matin, ayant fait -le iour precedent naufrage par deux fois. Pour Baron, n'eust esté le -Capitaine de l'Isle qui fit remettre ses pacquets dans les canots, -[132] il y fust demeuré. Encore ses gens ne luy furent pas si barbares, -comme furent autresfois à vn de nos François, ceux qui le ramenoient -des Hurons à Kebec. Ce ieune homme surnommé la Marche fust mort dans -les bois, si nous n'eussions eu le soin & le credit de le renuoyer -chercher plus d'vne lieuë loing du lieu où nous-nous en apperceusmes. - - I do not know when they spoke of leaving me; but my Savages - exhibited so much affection for me, and said so much that is kind - about us to others, that they excited the desire in all the Hurons - we met to embark some one of our people. This makes me doubt the - truth of what has been said about the Master of my canoe. For those - who had embarked Father Daniel and Baron wished to leave them at - the Island; but the Master of the canoe in which Father Daniel was, - seeing him dissatisfied at that, caused him to embark at once, and - carried him until they met [131] the Captain of la Rochelle,[27] - who, knowing the Father from having wished to take him last year, - willingly received him with his two packages into his canoe. It - pleased him, and the Savages also; for the Father would have - still had much trouble in a wretched canoe which had only three - sick men in it, whose home was twelve leagues distant from ours; - this Captain lived at a village where we had some intention of - settling, and quite near the place where we are. Besides, his canoe - was strong, and manned by six powerful Savages, quite healthy and - good-natured. This happy exchange happened to him the morning - of the day before the festival of saint Ignace, he having been - shipwrecked twice the previous day. As to Baron, had it not been - for the Captain of the Island, who caused his baggage to be put - back into the canoes, [132] he would have remained there. Still, - his people were not so barbarous as formerly were those who brought - back one of our Frenchmen from the Hurons to Kebec. This young man, - surnamed la Marche, would have died in the woods, if we had not had - the care and the interest to send back in search of him more than a - league from the place where we missed him. - -Il ne faut quelquefois qu'vn mot, quelquefois qu'vn songe, quelque -fantaisie, ou la moindre pensée d'incommodité, pour faire dégrader ou -mettre à terre, i'ose dire, pour faire massacrer vn hõme, ainsi qu'il -arriua l'an passé à vn pauure Algõquain, qui fut abandonné en vn saut -par son propre neueu: & il n'y a pas vn mois qu'vn pauure ieune homme -aussi Algonquain, estant tombé dans le feu, fut tué auprés de nostre -village par ceux de sa Nation, de peur qu'ils auoient [133] d'en estre -incommodez dans le canot. Ce qui me persuade qu'ils l'assommerent, -c'est la coustume qu'ils en ont; que les Hurons le disoient; & que -le soir auparauant il mangeoit bien, & en bonne quantité de ce que -nous luy donnions; outre que deux Algonquains nous asseurerent, qu'on -estoit dans la pensée de le trépaner d'vn coup ou deux de hache. Vostre -Reuerence a veu ou sceu de semblables cas en son hyuernement auec les -Sauuages. En vn mot, il faut se resoudre à beaucoup de dangers euidens, -& de grandes fatigues, qui veut venir icy. I'attribue neantmoins toutes -ces difficultez extraordinaires à la maladie de nos Sauuages. Car -nous sçauons assez combien les maladies alterent les humeurs, & les -complexions mesmes des plus sociables. Ie ne sçay pas à quel prix nos -François, & les Montagnais [134] en aurõt esté quittes. Biẽ sçay je -que la pluspart des Mõtagnais qui estoient aux trois Riuieres quand -nous-nous embarquasmes, estoient malades, & que plusieurs en mouroient; -comme aussi, qu'il n'est quasi point reuenu de canot de la traitte, -qui n'aye esté affligé de ceste contagiõ. Elle a esté si vniuerselle -parmy les Sauuages de nostre cognoissance, que ie ne sçay si aucun -en a euité les atteintes. Tous ces pauures gents en ont esté fort -incommodez, notamment pendant l'Automne, tant en leurs pesches qu'en -leurs moissons. Plusieurs bleds sont demeurez sous les neiges, grand -nombre de personnes sont mortes; il y en a encore à present qui ne -sont pas gueris. Cette maladie commençoit par des ardeurs violentes, -qui estoient suiuies d'vne espece de rougeolle, ou petite verolle, -differente [135] toutesfois de celle de Frãce, accompagnée en plusieurs -d'aueuglement pour quelques iours, ou obscurcissement de veuë, & en fin -se terminoit en vn flux de ventre, qui en a conduit plusieurs, & en -conduit encore quelques-vns au tombeau. - - Sometimes a word, or a dream, or a fancy, or even the smallest - sense of inconvenience, is enough to cause them to illtreat, or - set ashore, and I dare say to murder one,--as happened last year - to a poor Algonquain, who was abandoned in a rapid by his own - nephew; and, not a month ago, a poor young man, also an Algonquain, - having fallen into the fire, was killed near our village by his - own Tribesmen, for fear he might [133] be an inconvenience in the - canoe. What makes me believe they killed him is that it is the - custom among them; that the Hurons said so; and that, the evening - before, he ate heartily a good quantity of what we gave him; - besides, two Algonquains assured us that they had a mind to brain - him with one or two blows of an axe. Your Reverence has seen or - known of similar cases in your winter's stay among the Savages. In - a word, he who thinks of coming here must make up his mind to many - obvious dangers and to great fatigues. I attribute, nevertheless, - all these extraordinary difficulties to the sickness among our - Savages. For we know very well how sickness alters the disposition - and the inclinations even of the most sociable. I know not at what - price our French and the Montagnais [134] will have become rid of - it. I know, indeed, that the greater part of the Montagnais who - were at the three Rivers when we embarked were sick, and that many - of them died; and also that almost no one who returned by canoe - from trading, was not afflicted with this contagion. It has been - so universal among the Savages of our acquaintance that I do not - know if one has escaped its attacks. All these poor people have - been much inconvenienced by it, particularly during the Autumn, - as much in their fishing as in their harvesting. Many crops are - lying beneath the snow; a large number of persons are dead; there - are still some who have not recovered. This sickness began with - violent fever, which was followed by a sort of measles or smallpox, - different, [135] however, from that common in France, accompanied - in several cases by blindness for some days, or by dimness of - sight, and terminated at length by diarrhœa which has carried off - many and is still bringing some to the grave. - -Parmy ces peines & dangers, nous auons de grandes obligations à la -prouidence & bonté paternelle de nostre Seigneur: car ny par les -chemins, ny dedans le Pays, pas vn de nous n'a esté pris de ce mal, -ny cedé à la faim, ou perdu l'appétit. Quelques-vns ont eu du depuis -quelque legere atteinte de maladie, mais cela s'est passé en peu de -iours. Nostre Seigneur soit loüé à iamais, & la tres-immaculée Vierge, -auec son tres-chaste Espoux, de cette singuliere faueur, qui nous a -beaucoup aidé pour authoriser nostre Foy parmy ces Peuples. - - Among these troubles and dangers, we owe much to the care and - fatherly goodness of our Lord; for neither on the journey hither, - nor while in this Country, has one of us been taken with this - sickness, nor yielded to hunger, nor lost appetite. Some have had - since then light attacks of sickness, but they have passed away in - a few days. Our Lord be forever praised, and the most immaculate - Virgin with her most chaste Spouse, for this singular favor, which - has aided us much in giving authority to our Faith among these - Peoples. - -[136] I'arriué aux Hurons le cinquiesme d'Aoust, iour de nostre Dame -des Neiges; ayant demeuré trente iours par les chemins, en continuel -trauail, excepté vn iour de repos que nous prismes au pays des -Bissiriniens. Tous les autres, excepté Robert le Coq & Dominique, -demeurerent bien dauantage, quoy que d'ordinaire le voyage ne soit que -de 20. iours ou enuiron. Ie pris terre au port du village de Toanché -ou de _Teandeouïata_, où autresfois nous estions habituez; mais ce -fut auec vne petite disgrace, nostre Seigneur nous voulant faire -cognoistre dés l'entrée, qu'il nous appelle icy afin d'y endurer. -Mes Sauuages s'oublians des caresses que ie leur avois fait, & de -l'assistance que ie leur auois rendu, pendant leurs maladies, & outre -cela des belles paroles & promesses qu'ils m'auoient faites, apres -m'auoir [137] debarqué, auec quelques ornemens d'Eglise, & quelque -autre petit equipage, m'abandonnerent là tout seul, sans viures, ny -sans cabane, & reprindrent leur route vers leurs villages, distans de -quelques sept lieuës; le mal estoit, que le village de Toanché auoit -changé depuis mon depart, & que ie ne sçauois pas bonnement en quel -endroit il estoit situé, & que ce riuage n'estant plus hanté, ie ne -pouuois pas bien m'asseurer du chemin, & que quand ie l'eusse sceu, -ny ma foiblesse ne m'eust pas permis de porter tout mon petit bagage -à la fois, ny le hazard du lieu d'en faire à deux. C'est pourquoy ie -priois mes Sauuages de m'accompagner iusques au village, ou au moins -de coucher en ce bord pour cette nuiét, & garder mes hardes tandis que -i'irois prendre langue. Mais leurs oreilles estoient sourdes [138] -à mes prieres, & à mes remonstrances. Pour toute consolation ils me -dirent que quelqu'vn me viendroit trouuer là. Il fallut auoir patience: -ils partent, & ie me prosterne aussitost à genoux, pour remercier Dieu, -nostre Dame, & sainct Ioseph, des faueurs & des graces que i'auois -receu durant le voyage. Ie saluay l'Ange tutelaire du Pays, & m'offris -à nostre Seigneur, auec tous nos petits trauaux, pour le salut de ces -pauures Peuples, prenant esperãce que Dieu ne m'abandonneroit point -là, puis qu'il m'auoit conserué & conduit auec tant de faueurs. Apres -ayant consideré que cet abbord estoit desert, & que i'y pourrois bien -demeurer longtemps, auant qu'aucun du village m'y vinst trouuer; ie -caché mes pacquets dedans les bois, & prenant auec moy ce que i'auois -de plus precieux, ie m'en allé chercher le [139] village, que ie -rencontré heureusemẽt enuiron à trois quarts de lieuës, ayant en -passant veu auec attendrissement & ressentiment le lieu où nous auions -habité, & celebré le S. sacrifice de la Messe trois ans durant, cõuerty -en vn beau champ; comme aussi la place du vieux village, où excepté vne -cabane rien ne restoit que les ruines des autres. Ie vis pareillement -l'endroit où le pauure Estienne Brulé auoit esté barbarement & -traistreusement assommé; ce qui me fit pẽser que quelque iour on nous -pourroit bien traitter de la sorte, & desirer au moins que ce fust en -pourchassant la gloire de N. Seig. Dés aussi-tost que ie fus apperceu -au village, & qu'on eust crié, voyla Echom reuenu, c'est ainsi qu'ils -me nommẽt, tout le monde sortit pour me salüer & bienueigner, chacun -m'appellant par mon nom, & me [140] disant: Quoy Echom, mon nepueu, -mon frere, mon cousin, es tu donc reuenu? Mais sans m'arrester, parce -que la nuict s'approchoit, ie prends logis, & m'y estant bien peu de -temps rafraischy, ie sors aussi-tost auec vne bande de ieunes gens -volontaires, pour aller reprendre mon petit bagage. Il estoit vne heure -de nuict quand nous fusmes de retour au village. Ie me logeay chez vn -nommé _Aouandoïé_, lequel est, ou au moins a esté vn des plus riches -des Hurons. Ce que ie fis à dessein, par ce qu'vn autre moins fort -eust pû estre incommodé du grand nombre de François que i'attendois, & -qu'il falloit nourrir iusques à ce que nous fussions tous assemblez, & -que nostre cabane fust faite. Vous pouuez vous loger où vous voulez, -car ceste Nation entre toutes les autres, est fort hospitaliere enuers -toute sorte [141] de personnes, mesmes enuers les Estrangers: & vous -y demeurez tant qu'il vous plaist, tousiours bien traité à la façon -du pays, & au partir de là vous en voyla quitte pour vn, _ho, ho, -ho, outoécti_, ou vn grand mercy, au moins par entre-eux. Car des -François ils attendent quelque recompense, à discretion toutesfois. -Il est bien vray que tous ne sont pas également hospitaliers, il y -a du plus & du moins. Mon hoste est des premiers en ceste vertu, & -peut-estre est-ce pour ce sujet que Dieu l'a cõblé iusques à present -de benedictiõs temporelles, & l'a preserué entre tous ses Concitoyens. -Car leur village nommé _Teandeouïhata_, ayant esté bruslé par deux -fois, il n'y a eu en toutes les deux fois, que sa seule maison exempte -de l'embrasement. Quelques vns attribuent cela au fort; pour moy ie le -rapporte à vne [142] cause plus noble; & si ie me souuiens d'vn bon -trait, soit de prudence, soit d'humanité, dont il se seruit au premier -embrasement; car l'enuie s'estant allumée contre luy, & quelques-vns -voulant perdre sa cabane, que le feu auoit espargnée, aussi tost il -fait mettre chaudiere haute, appreste vn bon festin, conuie tout le -village, & les ayant assemblez, leur fait ceste harangue. Mes freres, -i'ay vn tres-sensible déplaisir de l'accident qui est arriué; mais -qu'y ferions nous, c'en est fait. Pour moy ie ne sçay pas ce que i'ay -fait au Ciel, pour auoir esté espargné entre tous les autres. Or pour -vous tesmoigner mon déplaisir, & le desir que i'ay de participer à la -calamité commune, voyla deux quaisses de bled (elles tenoient pour le -moins cent ou six vingts boisseaux) i'en donne vne de bon cœur à tout -le [143] village. Cette action appaisa l'enuie, & esteignit les mauuais -desseins que l'on couuoit desia contre luy. C'est faire sagement, que -de perdre vne partie pour sauuer le reste. - - [136] I arrived among the Hurons on the fifth of August, the day - of our Lady of the Snows, after being thirty days on the road - in continual work, except one day of rest, which we took in the - country of the Bissiriniens. All the others, except Robert le Coq - and Dominique, took much longer; although usually the journey is - only 20 days, or thereabout. I landed at the port of the village - of Toanché or of _Teandeouïata_, where we had formerly lived; but - it was with a little misfortune, our Lord wishing us to recognize - from the beginning that he is calling us here to suffer. My - Savages,--forgetting the kindness I had lavished upon them and the - help I had afforded them in their sickness, and notwithstanding - all the fair words and promises they had given me,--after having - [137] landed me with some Church ornaments and some other little - outfit, left me there quite alone, without any provisions and - without shelter, and resumed their route toward their villages, - some seven leagues distant. My trouble was that the village of - Toanché[28] had changed since my departure, and that I did not - know precisely in what place it was situated. The shore being no - longer frequented, I could not easily ascertain my way; and, if I - had known it, I could not from weakness have carried all my little - baggage at once; nor could I risk, in that place, doing this in - two trips. That is why I entreated my Savages to accompany me as - far as the village, or at least to sleep on the shore for the - night, to watch my clothes while I went to make inquiries. But - their ears were deaf [138] to my prayers and my remonstrances. - The only consolation they gave me was to tell me that some one - would find me there. I was obliged to be patient; they went away, - and I prostrated myself at once upon my knees to thank God, our - Lady, and saint Joseph, for the favors and mercies I had received - during the voyage. I saluted the tutelary Angel of the Country, and - offered myself to our Lord, with all our little labors, for the - salvation of these poor Peoples, taking hope that God would not - abandon me there, since he had preserved and led me with so many - favors. Then, having considered that this shore was deserted, and - that I might indeed remain there a long time before any one in the - village would come to find me, I hid my packages in the woods; and, - taking with me what was most precious, I set out to find the [139] - village, which fortunately I came upon at about three-quarters - of a league,--having seen with tenderness and emotion, as I passed - along, the place where we had lived, and had celebrated the Holy - sacrifice of the Mass during three years, now turned into a fine - field; and also the site of the old village, where, except one - cabin, nothing remained but the ruins of the others. I saw likewise - the spot where poor Estienne Brulé was barbarously and traitorously - murdered, which made me think that perhaps some day they might - treat us in the same manner, and to desire at least that it might - be while we were earnestly seeking the glory of Our Lord. As soon - as I was perceived in the village, some one cried out, "Why, there - is Echom come again" (that is the name they give me); and at once - every one came out to salute and welcome me, each calling me by - name and [140] saying: "What, Echom, my nephew, my brother, my - cousin, hast thou then come again?" But without stopping, for night - was approaching, I found a place to lodge; and, having rested a - short time, I quickly set out with a volunteer band of young people - to bring my slender baggage. It was an hour after sunset when we - returned to the village. I lodged with a man named _Aouandoïé_, - who is, or at least was, one of the richest of the Hurons. I did - this on purpose, because another with smaller means might have - been inconvenienced with the large number of Frenchmen whom I - was expecting, and who had to be provided with food and shelter - until we had all gathered together, and our cabin was ready. You - can lodge where you please; for this Nation above all others is - exceedingly hospitable towards all sorts [141] of persons, even - toward Strangers; and you may remain as long as you please, being - always well treated according to the fashion of the country. On - going away, one acknowledges their hospitality by a _ho, ho, ho, - outoécti_, or "many thanks!" at least among themselves; but from - Frenchmen they expect some recompense, always at one's discretion. - It is quite true that not all are equally hospitable, there are - some more and some less so. My host is one of the first in this - virtue; and perhaps it is on this account that God has crowned him - until now with temporal blessings, and has preserved him among all - his Fellow Countrymen; for their village, named _Teandeouïhata_, - having been burned twice, each time his house alone escaped the - conflagration. Some attribute this to chance; for myself, I ascribe - it to a [142] nobler cause, and so I recall a fine trait, call it - prudence or call it humanity, which he displayed on the occasion of - the first conflagration. For jealousy having been enkindled against - him, and some wishing to destroy his cabin that the fire had - spared, at once he caused a large cauldron to be hung, prepared a - good feast, invited the whole village, and, having assembled them, - delivered this harangue: "My brethren, I am very deeply grieved at - the misfortune that has happened; but what can we do about it? It - is over. For myself, I know not what I have done for Heaven, to be - spared before all others. Now, in order to testify to you my deep - grief and my desire to share in the common misfortune, I have two - bins of corn" (they held at least one hundred to one hundred and - twenty bushels); "I give one of them freely to the whole [143] - village." This action calmed their jealousy, and put an end to - their wicked designs which they were already forming against him. - It was a wise action, this losing a part to save the rest. - -Ie me logeay donc chez cét homme, où ie demeuray auec nos deux Peres, -& vn de nos gens, l'espace de plus d'vn mois & demy, iusques à ce -que nous-nous transportasmes en nostre nouuelle cabane. Cependant -ces pauures Sauuages nous faisoient toutes les caresses possibles, -les vns portez par leur bon naturel, les autres par la consideration -de quelques petits presens que ie leur auois fait, & l'esperance de -quelques autres. - - I lodged therefore with this man, and lived there with our two - Fathers and one of our people, for the space of more than a month - and a half, until we took possession of our new cabin. Yet these - poor Savages lavished upon us all possible kindnesses,--some - influenced by their good natural disposition; others, by a few - trifling gifts I made them, and the hope of some others. - -Ie departis le reste de nos gens en vne autre cabane, pour éuiter -l'importunité & l'incommodité, si nous eussions esté tous en vn seul -logis. - - I distributed the rest of our people in another cabin, to avoid the - annoyance and inconvenience of being all in one lodging. - -[144] Le soir & le lendemain se passa en caresses, visites, salutations -& applaudissemens de tous ceux du village. Les iours suiuans plusieurs -des autres villages, qui estoient de ma cognoissance, me vindrent -veoir, & remporterent tous en eschange de leur visite quelques petits -presens; c'est peu de chose en détail, mais tout mis en gros fait -beaucoup, & monte assez haut pour les lieux. Les vns me disoient; Quoy -Echom? és tu donc reuenu? A la bonne heure, nous te souhaittions & -demandions grandement, adioustans les raisons telles qu'ils iugeoient, -& nous fusmes fort resioüis, quand on nous dist que tu estois à Kebec -à dessein de remonter icy. D'autres disoient. Nous voyla bien aises. -Les bleds ne mourront plus, pendant ton absence nous n'auions eu -que famine. Et en effet, ie croy qu'à nostre arriuée, [145] il n'y -auoit que deux familles en tout le village, qui eussent prouision de -bled. Tout le reste en alloit acheter ailleurs, ce qui estoit commun -à plusieurs autres villages. Depuis nostre arriuée il y en a eu -tres-grande abondance par tout le Pays, quoy qu'au Printemps il aye -fallu semer par trois fois, à l'occasion des gelées blanches, & des -vers. - - [144] That evening and the next day passed in the exchanges of - affection, visits, salutations, and encouraging words from the - whole village. On the following days, several from other villages, - who were of my acquaintance, came to see me; and all took away with - them, in exchange for their visit, some trifling presents. This - is a small thing in detail, but on the whole it exerts a great - influence and is of great importance in these regions. Some said to - me: "What, Echom, and so thou hast come back! That's right; we were - wishing and asking earnestly for thee" (adding their reasons), "and - we were heartily glad when they told us that thou wert at Kebec, - with the purpose of coming up here." Others said: "We are indeed - very glad; the crops will no longer fail; during thy absence we - have had nothing but famine." And, in truth, at our arrival there - were, I believe, [145] only two families in the whole village who - had a store of corn; all the others were going to buy elsewhere, - and this was the case in several other villages. Since our arrival, - there has been a very great abundance throughout the whole Country, - although in the Spring it was necessary to sow three times by - reason of white frosts and worms. - -Bref ceux de nostre village me disoient, Si tu ne fusses reuenu, la -traite des François estoit perduë pour nous: car les Algonquains, & -mesmes les Hurons des autres villages, ne nous menaçoiẽt que de mort, -si nous y allions, à cause du massacre de Brulé; mais maintenant nous -irõs traiter sãs crainte. I'ay esté quelques quinze iours à visiter les -villages, & à ramasser auec beaucoup de frais & de peine tout nostre -monde, qui abordoit ça & là, & qui ne sçachant [146] pas la langue, -n'eust pu venir nous trouuer qu'apres beaucoup d'ennuy. Il est vray -qu'vn de nos hommes n'a pas laissé de venir sãs autre adresse, que de -ces deux mots, _Echom Ihonatiria_, qui sont mon nom, & celuy de nostre -village. Entre tous les François, ie n'en trouue point qui aye eu plus -de peine que le P. Dauost & Baron. Le Pere pour le mauuais traitement -de ses Sauuages, Baron pour la longueur du voyage. Il a demeuré -quarante iours par les chemins, souuent il estoit luy seul auec vn -Sauuage, à nager dans vn canot fort grand & fort chargé. Il luy falloit -porter luy-mesme tous ses pacquets. Il a couru risque trois ou quatre -fois dans les torrens, & pour comble de ses peines, on luy a dérobé -beaucoup de ses marchandises. Certes il faut icy auoir bien de la force -& de la patience, & qui croira y venir [147] chercher autre que Dieu, -n'y trouuera pas son conte. - - In short, those of our village told me, "If thou hadst not - returned, the trade with the French was lost for us; for the - Algonquains and even the Hurons of the other villages, threatened - us with death if we went there on account of the murder of Brulé; - but now we shall go to trade without fear." I was occupied some - two weeks in visiting the villages, and bringing together, at much - expense and trouble, all our party, who landed here and there, - and who, not knowing [146] the language, could only have found - us out after much toil. It is true that one of our men was able - to come without any other address than these two words, _Echom_, - _Ihonatiria_, which are my name and that of our village. Among - all the French I do not find any who had more trouble than Father - Davost and Baron; the Father from the wicked treatment of his - Savages, Baron from the length of the journey. He occupied forty - days on the road; often he was alone with a Savage, paddling in a - canoe very large and very heavily laden. He had to carry all his - packages himself; he had narrow escapes three or four times in the - torrents; and, to crown his difficulties, much of his property was - stolen. Truly, to come here much strength and patience are needed; - and he who thinks of coming here [147] for any other than God, will - have made a sad mistake. - -Iean Nicolet, en son voyage qu'il fit auec nous iusques à l'Isle, -souffrit aussi tous les trauaux d'vn des plus robustes Sauuages. Estans -en fin tous ralliez, nous prismes resolution de nous habituer icy à -_Ihonatiria_, & y bastir nostre cabane, pour les raisons suiuantes. -La premiere est, qu'apres auoir serieusement recommandé cét affaire à -Dieu, nous iugeasmes que telle estoit sa volonté, parce que la moisson -des ames y est plus meure qu'en aucun-autre endroit, tant à cause de -la cognoissance que i'ay auec les habitans du lieu, & de l'affection -qu'ils m'ont tesmoignée autresfois, que pource qu'ils sont desia à -demy instruits en la Foy. En effet nous y en auons baptizé huict, dont -les sept sont allez au Ciel, auec la grace du Baptesme, [148] & tout -le village est en telle disposition, qu'il ne tient qu'à nous de le -baptiser. Mais nous attendons qu'ils soient mieux instruits, & qu'ils -ayent quitté par effect leurs principales superstitions. - - Jean Nicolet,[29] in the voyage that he made with us as far as - the Island, suffered also all the hardships of one of the most - robust Savages. Being at last all gathered together, we decided - to dwell here at _Ihonatiria_, and to build here our cabin, for - the following reasons: First, after having earnestly recommended - the matter to God, we judged that such was his will, because the - harvest of souls is more ripe here than in any other place,--as - much because of the acquaintance I have with the inhabitants of - the place, and of the affection they showed for me formerly, as - because they are already partly instructed in the Faith. In truth, - we have baptized eight of them, of whom seven have gone to Heaven - with the grace of Baptism, [148] and the whole village is of such a - disposition that it is only a question of our readiness to baptize - it. But we are waiting until they are better instructed, and until - they have forsaken for good their principal superstitions. - -La seconde raison est, que horsmis ce village, il n'y auoit que la -Rochelle où nous deussions auoir inclination de nous arrester; & -ç'auoit esté nostre pensée dés l'an passé. Tous les habitans qui le -desiroiẽt fort, nous y inuitoient, disans que nous serions comme -au centre de la Nation, & adioutans d'autres motifs & raisons qui -nous aggreoient assez. Mesme sur le chemin ie m'entretenois en ceste -pensée, que ie ne quittay que long-temps apres estre icy arriué; -si bien que nous laissasmes assez bon espace de temps à ce village -de la Rochelle, les pacquets du Pere Daniel chez le Capitaine, qui -[149] l'auoit accueilly dans son canot, en intention d'y faire porter -les autres, & nous y loger. Mais ayant consideré, qu'ils deuoient -à ce Printemps changer de place, comme ils ont déja fait, nous ne -voulusmes point bastir vne cabane pour vn hyuer. D'ailleurs, quoy -qu'il nous soit fort à desirer, pour cueillir plus de fruit, d'auoir -beaucoup d'auditeurs en nos assemblées, ce qui nous peut faire choisir -les grand[s] villages, plustost que les petits; neantmoins pour le -commencement, nous auons trouué plus à propos de nous tenir comme à -l'ombre, prés d'vne petite bourgade, où les habitans sont déja faits -à hanter les François, que de nous mettre tout à coup en vne grãde, -où l'on ne fust point accoustumé à nos façous de faire. Autrement -c'eust esté exposer des hommes nouueaux & ignorans en la langue, à -vne [150] ieunesse nombreuse, qui par ses importunitez & mocqueries -eust peû apporter quelque desordre. De plus si nous fussions allez -ailleurs, ceux de ce village eussent creû estre encore en la disgrace -des François, & eussent peut-estre abandonné le commerce auec eux, veu -mesmement que cét Hyuer dernier le Borgne de l'Isle a fait icy courir -le bruit, que Monsieur de Champlain n'en vouloit pas demeurer là, pour -la mort de Brulé, & qu'il demandoit quatre testes; & il est croyable -que si nous n'eussions esté icy, & si nous n'y demeurions comme pour -gages, plusieurs craignans d'estre arrestez, soit pour leurs fautes, -soit pour celles d'autruy, ne retourneroient plus à la traicte. En -outre ces bonnes gents ont pretendu que nous deuiõs demeurer chez eux, -s'il estoit vray que nous les aimassions: car, disoiẽt-ils, [151] si -vous allez ailleurs, nõ seulemẽt nous aurions sujet de craindre pour -nostre particulier, mais encore pour tout le Pays, nos interests estans -vnis ensemble; mais maintenãt que vous nous prenez pour vos hostes, -nous n'auons plus que craindre comme nous eussions fait: car si vous -eussiez choisi vn autre lieu, & que quelque meschant vous eust fait du -mal, non seulement les François, mais encore les Hurons s'en fussent -pris à nous. Ie pourrois encore icy alleguer quelques autres raisons -& considerations qui ne sont pas à mépriser, comme seroit vne plus -grãde commodité, tant pour le poisson & pour le gibier, comme pour -l'embarquement. Mais la principale est la premiere que i'ay apportée, -entre les villages qui nous ont voulu auoir, ceux d'_Oënrio_ en ont -fait plus d'instance. Ce petit village assez proche [152] du nostre, -faisoit autresfois vne partie de celuy où nous estions iadis: mais nous -n'auons pas iugé à propos de nous y arrester ceste fois, seulement -ayant reconneu qu'il estoit expedient, que de ce village & du nostre il -s'en fist vn en quelque autre part, tant pour leurs affaires communes, -que pour nos fonctions & ministeres particuliers. Nous auons fait -depuis peu quelques presens à tous les deux ensemble à cette fin. -Nos presents sont de grande consideration parmy eux: neantmoins ils -ne sont pas encore resolus. Ayant donc arresté de nous tenir où nous -sommes, il fut question de bastir vne cabane. Les cabanes de ce pays, -ne sont ny des Louures ny des Palais, ny rien de semblable aux riches -bastimens de nostre France, nõ pas mesmes aux plus petites chaumines; -c'est neantmoins quelque [153] chose de meilleur & plus commode, que -les tandis des Montagnais. Ie ne vous sçaurois mieux exprimer la façon -des demeures Huronnes, que de les comparer à des berceaux ou tonnelles -de iardin; dont au lieu de branches & de verdure, quelques-vnes sont -couuertes d'escorce de cedres, quelques autres de grosses escorces de -fresnes, d'orme & de sapin, ou perusse: & quoy que celles de cedres -soient les meilleures, suiuant l'aduis & l'vsage le plus commun, il y -a neantmoins ceste incommodité, qu'elles sont quasi aussi susceptibles -du feu que des allumettes, d'où procede quantité d'embrasemens des -bourgades entieres, & sans aller plus loing que ceste année, nous en -auons veu en moins de dix iours deux grandes entierement consommées; -& vne autre, qui est celle de Louys, bruslée [154] en partie. Nous -auons veu aussi vne fois nostre propre cabane en feu; mais Dieu mercy -nous l'esteignismes aussi tost. Il y a de ces cabanes ou berceaux de -diuerse grandeur, les vnes de deux brasses en longueur, d'autres de -dix, d'autres de vingt, de trente, & de quarante: la largeur ordinaire -est d'enuiron quatre brasses, la hauteur est presque pareille. Il n'y -a point de diuers estages; il ne se voit icy ny caue, ny chambre, ny -grenier. On n'y veoit autre fenestre ny cheminée qu'vn meschant trou -au haut de la cabane, qu'on y laisse à dessein pour chasser la fumée. -C'est ainsi qu'on nous a basty la nostre. - - Secondly, except this village there was only la Rochelle at which - we might have had any inclination to stop, and that had been our - intention from last year. All the inhabitants desired it very much, - and invited us there, saying that we would be, as it were, in the - center of the Nation, and adding other motives and reasons which - pleased us well. Even on the road I entertained this thought, and - only laid it aside a long time after my arrival here,--so long, - indeed, that we left for a considerable space of time the baggage - of Father Daniel at this village of la Rochelle, with the Captain - who [149] had received him into his canoe,--intending to carry the - rest thither, and to abide there. But, having taken into account - that they were intending this Spring to change the location of the - place, as they have already done, we did not wish to build a cabin - for one winter. Besides, although it is a desirable thing to gather - more fruit, and to have more listeners in our assemblies, which - would make us choose the large villages rather than the small, - nevertheless, for a beginning we have thought it more suitable - to keep in the shadow, as it were, near a little village where the - inhabitants are already disposed to associate with the French, than - to put ourselves suddenly in a great one, where the people are - not accustomed to our mode of doing things. To do otherwise would - have been to expose new men, ignorant of the language, to a [150] - numerous youth, who by their annoyances and mockery would have - brought about some disturbance. Besides, if we had gone elsewhere - the people of this village would have thought themselves still in - disgrace with the French, and perhaps would have abandoned trade - with them,--especially as during this last Winter Le Borgne,[30] - of the Island, spread the report that Monsieur de Champlain did - not wish us to remain there, on account of the death of Brulé, - and that he was demanding four heads; and it is probable that, - if we had not been here, and if we had not remained as pledges, - several, fearing to be arrested for their own faults or for those - of others, would not have returned again to the trade. Besides, - these good people have claimed that we ought to remain among them - if it were true that we loved them; "for," said they, [151] "if - you go elsewhere, not only shall we have cause to fear on our own - account, but for the whole Country besides, our interests being - bound together. But, now that you take us for your hosts, we have - no longer to fear as we would; for if you had chosen another place, - and if some wicked person had done you harm, not only the French - but the Hurons also would have blamed us for it." I might bring - forward some other reasons and considerations which are not to be - despised,--as, for example, it would be a more convenient place, - as well for fish and game as for embarking. But the principal - reason is the first I mentioned. Among the villages that wished to - have us, the people of _Oënrio_[31] have entreated us most. This - little village, quite near [152] ours, used to be a part of the - one in which we were formerly; but we have not judged it expedient - for us to stop there this time, simply having recognized it to be - best that from this village and from ours one should be formed at - some other place, both for their common interests and for our own - special functions and ministrations. We made, not long ago, some - presents to both of them at the same time, for this purpose. Our - presents have great influence among them, nevertheless they have - not yet decided the question. Having, therefore, determined to stay - where we are, the question of building a cabin arose. The cabins - of this country are neither Louvres nor Palaces, nor anything like - the buildings of our France, not even like the smallest cottages. - They are, nevertheless, somewhat [153] better and more commodious - than the hovels of the Montagnais. I cannot better express the - fashion of the Huron dwellings than to compare them to bowers or - garden arbors,--some of which, in place of branches and vegetation, - are covered with cedar bark, some others with large pieces of ash, - elm, fir, or spruce bark; and although the cedar bark is best, - according to common opinion and usage, there is, nevertheless, - this inconvenience, that they are almost as susceptible to fire as - matches. Hence arise many of the conflagrations of entire villages; - and, without going farther than this year, we have seen in less - than ten days two large ones entirely consumed, and another, that - of Louys, partially burned. [154] We have also once seen our own - cabin on fire; but, thank God, we extinguished it immediately. - There are cabins or arbors of various sizes, some two brasses in - length, others of ten, others of twenty, of thirty, of forty; the - usual width is about four brasses, their height is about the same. - There are no different stories; there is no cellar, no chamber, no - garret. It has neither window nor chimney, only a miserable hole in - the top of the cabin, left to permit the smoke to escape. This is - the way they built ours for us. - -Ceux d'Oënrio & de nostre village s'y sont employez, au moyen de -quelque present que nous leur fismes. Nous n'auons pas manqué -d'exercice pour la faire acheuer, tant [155] à cause de la maladie -vniuerselle de quasi tous les Sauuages, qu'à cause de la cooperation -de ces deux villages. Car encore que l'ouurage ne fust pas grand; -toutesfois ceux de nostre village, regardans ceux d'Oënrio, qui sous -esperance de nous attirer à eux à la longue, ne faisoiẽt que s'amuser -sans rien auãcer. Nous estions quasi au mois d'Octobre auant que nous -fussions à couuert. Pour le dedans nous l'auons accõmodé nous mesmes; -en sorte que bien que ce ne soit pas grand' chose, les Sauuages ne -laissent de la venir veoir, & la voyant de l'admirer. Nous l'auons -separée en trois. La premiere partie du costé de la porte, sert -d'antichambre, de briseuent, & de magazin pour nos prouisions de bled, -à la façon des Sauuages. La seconde est, celle que nous habitons, & où -est nostre cuisine, nostre [156] menuiserie, nostre moulin, ou lieu -à battre le bled, nostre Refectoire, nostre salle, & nostre chambre. -Aux deux costez à la façon des Hurons sont deux establies, qu'ils -nomment _Endicha_, sur lesquelles sont des quaisses pour mettre nos -habits & autres petites commoditez; mais au dessous, au lieu que les -Hurons y logent leur bois, nous y auons pratiqué de petites cabanes -pour nous coucher, & retirer quelque chose de nos hardes, hors de la -main larronnesse des Hurons. Pour eux ils couchent auprés du feu: mais -cependant eux & nous n'auons que la terre pour chalit; pour paillasse -& pour matelats quelque escorce, ou quelque branchage couuert d'vne -nate de ionc; car pour les linceuls & couuertes, nos habits & quelques -peaux en font l'office. La troisiesme partie de nostre cabane est -encore [157] diuisée en deux, par le moyen d'vn ouurage de menuiserie, -qui luy donne assez bonne grace, & qui se fait admirer icy pour sa -nouueauté. En l'vne est nostre petite Chapelle, où nous celebrons -tous les iours la saincte Messe, & nous y retirons de iour pour prier -Dieu. Il est vray que le bruit qu'on fait quasi continuellement nous -en empesche d'ordinaire, horsmis le matin & le soir, que tout le -monde est retiré, & nous contraint de gaigner le dehors pour faire -nos prieres. En l'autre partie nous y mettons nos vtensiles. Toute la -cabane n'a que six brasses de longueur, & enuiron trois & demie de -large. Voyla comme nous sommes logez, non sans doute si bien que nous -n'ayons dedans ce logis assez bonne part à la pluye, à la neige, & -au froid. Cependant, comme i'ay dict, on ne laisse pas de nous venir -[158] visiter par admiration; principalement depuis que nous auons eu -deux portes de menuiserie, & que nostre moulin & nostre horloge ont -commencé à ioüer. On ne sçauroit dire les estonnemens de ces bonnes -gens, & combien ils admirent l'esprit des François. Mais ils ont tout -dit, quand ils ont dit qu'ils sont _ondaki_, c'est à dire des Demons: -& nous releuions bien ce mot à leur profit, quand nous leur disons. -Or ça mes freres, vous auez veu cela; & l'auez admiré, & vous pensez -auoir raison, voyant quelque chose d'extraordinaire, de dire _ondaki_; -qu'il faut que ceux qui font tant de merueilles soient des Demons. Et -qu'y a t'il d'admirable, comme la beauté du Ciel & du Soleil? qu'y -a-t'il d'admirable, comme de voir tous les ans les arbres quasi morts -durant l'Hyuer, tous nuds & défigurez, reprendre [159] sans mãquer à -chaque Printemps vne nouuelle vie & vn nouuel habit? Le bled que vous -semez pourrit, & de sa pourriture va poussant de si beaux tuyaux, & -de meilleurs espics? Et ce pendant vous ne dites point, Il faut que -celuy qui a fait tãt de beautez, & qui nous estalle tous les ans deuant -les yeux tant de merueilles, soit quelque excellent _oki_; & quelque -intelligẽce sureminẽte, &c. Il n'est venu persõne qui n'aye voulu -tourner le moulin; neantmoins nous ne nous en seruons point, d'autãt -que nous auõs par veu experiẽce que nos Sagamités sont meilleures -estant pilées dedans des mortiers de bois, à la façon des Sauuages, que -broyées dedans le moulin. Ie croy que c'est à cause que le moulin fait -la farine trop fine. Pour ce qui est de l'horloge, il y auroit mille -choses à dire. Ils croyent tous [160] que c'est quelque chose viuante; -car ils ne se peuuent imaginer comment elle sonne d'elle mesme, & quand -elle vient à sonner, ils regardent si nous sommes tous là, & s'il n'y a -pas quelqu'vn de caché, pour luy donner le branle. - - The people of Oënrio and of our village were employed at this, - by means of presents given them. It has cost us much exertion to - secure its completion, not only [155] on account of the epidemic, - which affected almost all the Savages, but on account of the - coöperation of these two villages; for although the work was not - great, yet those of our village followed the example of those of - Oënrio, who, in hopes of finally attracting us to their village, - simply amused themselves without advancing the work; we were almost - into October before we were under cover. As to the interior, we - have suited ourselves; so that, even if it does not amount to - much, the Savages never weary of coming to see it, and, seeing - it, to admire it. We have divided it into three parts. The first - compartment, nearest the door, serves as an antechamber, as a - storm door, and as a storeroom for our provisions, in the fashion - of the Savages. The second is that in which we live, and is our - kitchen, our [156] carpenter shop, our mill, or place for grinding - the wheat, our Refectory, our parlor and our bedroom. On both - sides, in the fashion of the Hurons, are two benches which they - call _Endicha_, on which are boxes to hold our clothes and other - little conveniences; but below, in the place where the Hurons - keep their wood, we have contrived some little bunks to sleep in, - and to store away some of our clothing from the thievish hands of - the Hurons. They sleep beside the fire, but still they and we have - only the earth for bedstead; for mattress and pillows, some bark - or boughs covered with a rush mat; for sheets and coverings, our - clothes and some skins do duty. The third part of our cabin is also - [157] divided into two parts by means of a bit of carpentry which - gives it a fairly good appearance, and which is admired here for - its novelty. In the one is our little Chapel, in which we celebrate - every day holy Mass, and we retire there daily to pray to God. It - is true that the almost continual noise they make usually hinders - us,--except in the morning and evening, when everybody has gone - away,--and compels us to go outside to say our prayers. In the - other part we put our utensils. The whole cabin is only six brasses - long, and about three and a half wide. That is how we are lodged, - doubtless not so well that we may not have in this abode a good - share of rain, snow, and cold. However, as I have said, they never - cease coming [158] to visit us from admiration, especially since - we have put on two doors, made by a carpenter, and since our mill - and our clock have been set to work. It would be impossible to - describe the astonishment of these good people, and how much they - admire the intelligence of the French. But they have said all when - they have said they are _ondaki_, that is, Demons; and indeed we - make profitable use of this word when we talk to them: "Now, my - brothers, you have seen that and admired it, and you think you are - right, when you see something extraordinary, in saying _ondaki_, - to declare that those who make so many marvels must be Demons. And - what is there so wonderful as the beauty of the Sky and the Sun? - What is there so wonderful as to see every year the trees almost - dead during the Winter, all bare and disfigured, resume [159] - without fail, every Spring, a new life and a new dress? The corn - that you plant rots, and from its decay spring up such beautiful - stalks and better ears. And yet you do not say, 'He who made so - many beauties, and who every year displays before our eyes so many - marvels, must be some beneficent _oki_, and some supereminent - intelligence,'" etc. No one has come who has not wished to turn the - mill; nevertheless we have not used it, inasmuch as we have learned - by experience that our Sagamités[32] are better pounded in a wooden - mortar, in the fashion of the Savages, than ground within the mill. - I believe it is because the mill makes the flour too fine. As to - the clock, a thousand things are said of it. They all think [160] - it is some living thing, for they cannot imagine how it sounds of - itself; and, when it is going to strike, they look to see if we are - all there and if some one has not hidden, in order to shake it. - -Ils ont pensé qu'il entendoit, principalement quand pour rire quelqu'vn -de nos François s'escrioit au dernier coup de marteau, c'est assez -sonné, & que tout aussi tost elle se taisoit. Ils l'appellent le -Capitaine du iour. Quand elle sonne ils disent, qu'elle parle, & -demandent quand ils nous viennent veoir, combien de fois le Capitaine -a desia parlé. Ils nous interrogent de son manger. Ils demeurent les -heures entieres, & quelquesfois plusieurs, afin de la pouuoir ouyr -parler. Ils demandoient au commencement ce qu'elle disoit; on leur -respondit deux [161] choses, qu'ils ont fort bien retenuës; l'vne -que quand elle sonnoit à quatre heures du soir pendant l'hyuer, elle -disoit, Sortez, allez vous en, afin que nous fermions la porte; car -aussi tost ils leuent le siege, & s'en vont: l'autre qu'à midy elle -disoit _yo eiouahaoua_, c'est à dire, sus dressõs la chaudiere, & ils -ont encore mieux retenu ce langage. Car il y a de ces écornifleurs, qui -ne manquent point de venir à cette heure là, pour participer à nostre -Sagamité. Ils mangent à toutes heures, quand ils ont dequoy. Cependant -d'ordinaire ils ne font que manger deux chaudieres par iour, sçauoir -est, au matin & au soir. Partant ils sont bien aises pendant le iour de -prendre part à la nostre. - - They think it hears, especially when, for a joke, some one of our - Frenchmen calls out at the last stroke of the hammer, "That's - enough," and then it immediately becomes silent. They call it the - Captain of the day. When it strikes, they say it is speaking; - and they ask when they come to see us how many times the Captain - has already spoken. They ask us about its food; they remain a - whole hour, and sometimes several, in order to be able to hear - it speak. They used to ask at first what it said. We told them - two [161] things that they have remembered very well; one, that - when it sounded four o'clock of the afternoon, during winter, it - was saying, "Go out, go away that we may close the door," for - immediately they arose, and went out. The other, that at midday - it said, _yo eiouahaoua_, that is, "Come, put on the kettle;" and - this speech is better remembered than the other, for some of these - spongers never fail to come at that hour, to get a share of our - Sagamité. They eat at all hours, when they have the wherewithal, - but usually they have only two meals a day, in the morning and in - the evening; consequently they are very glad during the day to take - a share with us. - -A propos de leurs admirations, i'en pourrois icy coucher plusieurs -faites au sujet de la pierre d'aymant; en laquelle ils regardoient s'il -y auoit [162] de la colle, & d'vne lunette à onze facettes, qui leur -representoit autant de fois vn mesme obiet, d'vne petite phiole dans -laquelle vne pulce paroist comme vn hanneton, du verre triangulaire, -des outils de menuiserie. Mais sur tout de l'escriture; car ils ne -pouuoient conceuoir comme ce qu'vn de nous, estãt au village leur -auoit dit & couché en mesme temps par escrit; vn autre qui cependant -estoit dans la maison bien esloignée, le disoit incontinent en voyant -l'escriture. Ie crois qu'ils en ont fait cent experiences. Tout cela -sert pour gaigner leurs affections, & les rendre plus dociles, quand il -est question des admirables & incomprehensibles mysteres de nostre Foy. -Car la croyance qu'ils ont de nostre esprit & de nostre capacité, fait -que sans replique ils croyent ce qu'on leur annonce. - - Speaking of their expressions of admiration, I might here set down - several on the subject of the lodestone, into which they looked - to see if there was [162] some paste; and of a glass with eleven - facets, which represented a single object as many times; of a - little phial in which a flea appears as large as a beetle; of the - prism, of the joiner's tools; but above all of the writing, for - they could not conceive how, what one of us, being in the village, - had said to them, and put down at the same time in writing, - another, who meanwhile was in a house far away, could say readily - on seeing the writing. I believe they have made a hundred trials of - it. All this serves to gain their affections, and to render them - more docile when we introduce the admirable and incomprehensible - mysteries of our Faith; for the belief they have in our - intelligence and capacity causes them to accept without reply what - we say to them. - -[163] Reste maintenant à dire quelque chose du pays, des meurs & -coustumes des Hurons, de la disposition qu'ils ont à la Foy, & de nos -petits trauaux. - - [163] It remains now to say something of the country, of the - manners and customs of the Hurons, of the inclination they have to - the Faith, and of our insignificant labors. - -Quant au premier, le peu de papier & de loisir que nous auons, -m'oblige à vous dire en peu de mots ce qui pourroit faire vn iuste -volume. Le pays des Hurons n'est pas grand, sa plus longue estenduë -se peut trauerser en trois ou quatre iours, l'assiette en est belle, -la plus part toute en plaines. Il est environné & entrecoupé d'vne -quantité de tres-beaux lacs, ou plustost mers, d'où vient que celuy -qui leur est au Nord, & au Nord-nordouest, est appellé mer douce. -Nous passõs par là en venāt des Bissiriniens. Le sol de ce pays -est tout sablonneux, quoy que non esgalement. Cependant il produit -quantité de tres-bon bled d'Inde, & peut-on [164] dire, que c'est -le grenier de la plus part des Algonquains. Il y a vingt Bourgades, -qui disent enuiron trente milles ames, sous vne mesme langue, & -encore assez facile à qui a quelque maistre. Elle a distinction de -genres, de nombre, de temps, de personnes, de mœuds, & en vn mot -tres-parfaite & tres accomplie, contre la pensée de plusieurs. Ce qui -me resioüit, c'est que i'ay appris que cette langue est commune à -quelques douze autres Nations toutes sedentaires & nombreuses. Sçauoir -est aux _Conkhandeenrhonons, khionontaterrhonons, Atiouandaronks, -Sonontoerrhonons, Onontaerrhonons, Oüioenrhonons, Onoiochrhonons, -Agnierrhonons, Andastoerrhonons, Scahentoarrhonõs, Rhiierrhonons, & -Ahouenrochrhonons_. Les Hurons sont amis de tous ces peuples, excepté -des _Sonontoerrhonons, Onontaerrhonons, Oüioenrhonons, Onoiochrhonons_ -[165] _& Agnierrhonons_, que nous comprenons tous sous le nom -d'Hiroquois. Encore ont ils desia la paix auec les _Sonontoerrhonons_, -depuis qu'ils furent par eux défaits l'année passée an Printemps. - - As to the first, the little paper and leisure we have compels me - to say in a few words what might justly fill a volume. The Huron - country is not large, its greatest extent can be traversed in - three or four days. Its situation is fine, the greater part of it - consisting of plains. It is surrounded and intersected by a number - of very beautiful lakes or rather seas, whence it comes that the - one to the North and to the North-northwest is called "fresh-water - sea" [mer douce].[33] We pass through it in coming from the - Bissiriniens. The soil of this country is quite sandy, although not - equally so. However, it produces a quantity of very good Indian - corn, and one may [164] say that it is the granary of most of the - Algonquains. There are twenty Towns, which indicate about 30,000 - souls speaking the same tongue, which is not difficult to one - who has a master. It has distinction of genders, number, tense, - person, moods; and, in short, it is very complete and very regular, - contrary to the opinion of many. I am rejoiced to find that this - language is common to some twelve other Nations, all settled and - numerous; these are, the _Conkhandeenrhonons, khionontaterrhonons, - Atiouandaronks, Sonontoerrhonons, Onontaerrhonons, Oüioenrhonons, - Onoiochrhonons, Agnierrhonons, Andastoerrhonons, Scahentoarrhonons, - Rhiierrhonons_, and _Ahouenrochrhonons_.[34] The Hurons are - friends of all these people, except the _Sonontoerrhonons_, - _Onontaerrhonons_, _Oüioenrhonons_, _Onoiochrhonons_ [165] and - _Agnierrhonons_, all of whom we comprise under the name Hiroquois. - But they have already made peace with the _Sonontoerrhonons_, since - they were defeated by them a year past in the Spring. - -Les deputez de tout le Pays sont allez à _Sonontoen_ pour cõfirmer -cette paix, & dit on que les _Onontaerhonons, Ouioenrhonons, -Ouiochrhonons & Agnierrhonons_, veulẽt entrer en ce party. Mais ce -n'est pas chose asseurée; que si cela est, voila vne belle grande porte -ouuerte à l'Euangile. On m'a voulu mener audit _Sonontoen_, mais ie -n'ay pas iugé à propos d'aller encore en aucune part, iusques à ce -que nous ayons icy mieux estably les fondemens de la Loy Euangelique, -& que nous y ayons tiré vn crayon, sur lequel les autres Nations qui -se conuertiront se puissent reigler. Ie voudrois bien n'aller en aucũ -lieu qu'on [166] ne nous recogneust aussi tost pour Predicateurs de -Iesus-Christ. - - The deputies of the whole Country have gone to _Sonontoen_[35] - to confirm this peace, and it is said that the _Onontaerhonons_, - _Ouioenrhonons_, _Ouiochrhonons_ and _Agnierrhonons_ wish to - become parties to it. But that is not certain; if it were, a noble - door would be open to the Gospel. They wanted me to go to this - _Sonontoen_, but I did not judge it wise to go yet into any other - part, until we have better established here the foundation of the - Gospel Law, and until we have drawn a line by which the other - Nations that shall be converted may guide themselves. Indeed, I - would not go to any place where [166] we would not be immediately - recognized as Preachers of Jesus Christ. - -Il est si clair & si euident, qu'il est vne Diuinité qui a fait le Ciel -& la terre, que nos Hurons ne la peuuent entierement mécognoistre. Et -quoy qu'ils ayent les yeux de l'esprit fort obscurcis des tenebres -d'vne longue ignorance, de leurs vices & pechez, si est-ce qu'ils en -voyent quelque chose. Mais ils se méprennent lourdement, & ayant la -cognoissance de Dieu, ils ne luy rendent pas l'honneur, ny l'amour, ny -le seruice qu'il conuient: car ils n'ont ny Temples, ny Prestres, ny -Festes, ny ceremonies aucunes. - - It is so clear, so evident that there is a Divinity who has made - Heaven and earth, that our Hurons cannot entirely ignore it. And - although the eyes of their minds are very much obscured by the - darkness of a long ignorance, by their vices and sins, they still - see something of it. But they misapprehend him grossly, and, having - the knowledge of God, they do not render him the honor, the love, - nor the service which is his due. For they have neither Temples, - nor Priests, nor Feasts, nor any ceremonies. - -Ils disent qu'vne certaine femme nommée _Eataentsic_, est celle qui a -fait la terre & les hommes. Ils luy baillent pour adioint vn certain -appellé _Iouskeha_, qu'ils disent estre son petit fils, auec lequel -elle gouuerne [167] le monde; cest _Ious_k_eha_ a soin des viuans & -des choses qui concernent la vie, & par consequent ils disent qu'il -est bõ: _Eataentsic_ a soin des ames, & parce qu'ils croyent qu'elle -fait mourir les hommes, ils disent qu'elle est meschante. Et ce sont -parmy eux des mysteres si cachez, qu'il n'y a que les vieillards qui en -puissent parler auec credit & authorité, pour estre creus. D'où vient -qu'vn certain ieune homme m'en ayant discouru, me dist en se ventant, -Ne suisie pas bien sçauant? Quelques vns me disent que la maison de ces -deux Diuinitez est au bout du monde vers l'Orient. Or chez eux le monde -ne passe point leur Pays, c'est à dire l'Amerique, d'autres les logent -au milieu. - - They say that a certain woman named _Eataentsic_[36] is the one - who made earth and men. They give her an assistant, one named - _Jouskeha_, whom they declare to be her little son, with whom she - governs [167] the world. This _Jouskeha_ has care of the living, - and of the things that concern life, and consequently they say - that he is good. _Eataentsic_ has care of souls; and, because they - believe that she makes men die, they say that she is wicked. And - there are among them mysteries so hidden that only the old men, - who can speak with credit and authority about them, are believed. - Whence it comes that a certain young man, who was talking to me - about this, said boastingly, "Am I not very learned?" Some told me - that the house of these two Divinities is at the end of the world - to the East. Now with them the world does not pass beyond their - Country, that is, America. Others place their abode in the middle. - -Ce Dieu & cette Deesse viuent comme eux, mais sans disette; font des -festins comme eux, sont lascifs aussi bien qu'eux: bref ils se les -figurent [168] tous tels qu'ils sont eux mesmes. Et encor qu'il[s] les -facent hommes & corporels, ils semblent neantmoins leur attribuer vne -certaine immensité en tous lieux. Ils disent que cette _Eataentsic_ -est tombée du Ciel, où il y a des habitans comme icy, & que quand elle -tomba, elle estoit enceinte. Que si vous leur demandez qui a fait le -Ciel & ses habitans, ils n'ont autre repartie, sinon qu'ils n'en -sçauent rien. Et quand nous leur preschons vn Dieu, Createur du Ciel -& de la terre & de toutes choses: de mesme quand nous leur parlons -d'vn Enfer & d'vn Paradis, & du reste de nos mysteres; les opiniastres -respondent, que cela est bon pour nostre Pays, non pour le leur; que -chaque Pays a ses façons de faire: mais leur ayant monstré par le -moyen d'vn petit globe que nous auons apporté, qu'il n'y a [169] qu'vn -seul monde, ils demeurẽt sans replique. Ie trouue dans leur mariage -deux choses qui me plaisent fort; l'vne qu'ils n'ont qu'vne femme, -l'autre qu'ils ne se marient point à leurs parens en ligne directe -ou collaterale, pour esloignez qu'ils puissẽt estre. Il y a assez -d'ailleurs à y reprendre, quand ce ne seroit que le frequent changement -que les hommes font de leurs femmes, & les femmes de leurs maris: ils -croyent l'immortalité des ames, qu'ils feignent estre corporelles. -Toute la plus grande partie de leur Religion consiste en ce poinct. Ce -ne sont d'ailleurs que superstitions, que nous esperons auec la grace -de Dieu changer en vraye Religion, & comme despoüilles enleuées sur -l'ennemy, les consacrer à l'honneur de nostre Seigneur & en profiter -pour leur soulagement particulier. Certes si [170] estãs vn iour -Chrestiens, ils viennent à les aider à proportion de ce qu'ils sont à -present pour elles en vain; il faudra que nous leur cedions, ou que -nous les imitions; car ils n'y espargnent rien, non pas mesmes les -plus auaricieux. Nous en auons veu quelques-vns dénuez, ou peu s'en -faut, de toutes leurs commoditez, pour ce que plusieurs de leurs amis -estoient morts, aux ames desquels ils en auoient fait largesse. Au -surplus les chiens, les cerfs, les poissons & autres animaux ont des -ames immortelles & raisonnables à leur dire: Pour preuue dequoy les -vieillards racontent certaines fables qu'ils font passer pour veritez; -ils ne font mention ny de peine ny de recompense au lieu où vont les -ames apres la mort; aussi ne mettent-ils point de distinction entre les -bons & les mauuais, les vertueux & les vicieux, [171] & ils honorent -également la sepulture des vns & des autres: ainsi que nous auons veu -en celle d'vn ieune homme qui s'estoit empoisonné du déplaisir qu'il -auoit conceu, à raison qu'on luy auoit osté sa femme. Ils ont vne -infinité de superstitions, leurs festins, leur[s] medecines, leurs -pesches, leurs chasses, leurs guerres; bref quasi toute leur vie ne -roule que sur ce piuot; les songes sur tout ont icy grand credit. - - This God and Goddess live like themselves, but without famine; make - feasts as they do, are lustful as they; in short, they imagine them - [168] exactly like themselves. And still, though they make them - human and corporeal, they seem nevertheless to attribute to them a - certain immensity in all places. They say that this _Eataentsic_ - fell from the Sky, where there are inhabitants as on earth; and, - when she fell, she was with child. If you ask them who made the Sky - and its inhabitants, they have no other reply than that they know - nothing about it. And when we preach to them of one God, Creator of - Heaven and earth, and of all things, and even when we talk to them - of Hell and Paradise and of our other mysteries, the headstrong - savages reply that this is good for our Country and not for theirs; - that every Country has its own fashions. But having pointed out to - them, by means of a little globe that we had brought, that there is - [169] only one world, they remain without reply. I find in their - marriage customs two things that greatly please me; the first, that - they have only one wife; the second, that they do not marry their - relatives in a direct or collateral line, however distant they - may be. There is, on the other hand, sufficient to censure, were - it only the frequent changes the men make of their wives, and the - women of their husbands. They believe in the immortality of the - soul,[37] which they believe to be corporeal. The greatest part of - their Religion consists in this point. There are, besides, only - superstitions, which we hope by the grace of God to change into - true Religion, and, like spoils carried off from the enemy, to - consecrate them to the honor of our Lord, and to profit by them for - their special advantage. Certainly, if, [170] should they some day - be Christians, these superstitions help them in proportion to what - they do for them now in vain, it will be necessary that we yield - to them, or that we imitate them; for they spare nothing, not even - the most avaricious. We have seen several stripped, or almost so, - of all their goods, because several of their friends were dead, to - whose souls they had made presents. Moreover, dogs, deer, fish, - and other animals have, in their opinion, immortal and reasonable - souls. In proof of this, the old men relate certain fables, which - they represent as true; they make no mention either of punishment - or reward, in the place to which souls go after death. And so - they do not make any distinction between the good and the bad, - the virtuous and the vicious; [171] and they honor equally the - interment of both, even as we have seen in the case of a young man - who had poisoned himself from the grief he felt because his wife - had been taken away from him. Their superstitions are infinite; - their feasts, their medicines, their fishing, their hunting, their - wars,--in short, almost their whole life turns upon this pivot; - dreams, above all, have here great credit. - -Tout ce pays, & ie crois qu'il en va de mesme ailleurs, ne manque pas -d'hommes meschans, lesquels par enuie ou par vengeance, ou autre motif, -empoisonnent ou ensorcellent, & en fin tost ou tard font mourir ceux -qu'ils entreprennent. Quand telles gens sont surpris, on les execute -sur le champ, sans autre forme de procés, & il n'en est autre bruit. -Pour les autres meurtres ils [172] les vengent sur toute la Nation -du meurtrier; aussi ne sçay-je que cette sorte de gens qu'ils facent -mourir impunément. I'ay bien connu vne fille larronnesse, qui fut aussi -tost assommée sans aucune recherche, mais ç'auoit esté par son propre -frere: s'il paroist quelque traistre qui machine la ruine du Pays, ils -taschent en commun de s'en défaire au plustost; mais ces accidens sont -fort rares. - - This whole country, and I believe it is the same elsewhere, is not - lacking in wicked men, who, from motives of envy or vengeance, or - from other cause, poison or bewitch, and, in short, put to death - sooner or later those whom they wish to injure. When such people - are caught, they are put to death on the spot, without any form of - trial, and there is no disturbance about it. As to other murders, - they [172] are avenged upon the whole Nation of the murderer; so - that is the only class I know about that they put to death with - impunity. I knew indeed a girl that stole, who was at once killed - without any inquiry, but it was by her own brother. If some traitor - appears, who is planning the ruin of the Country, they endeavor in - common to get rid of him as soon as possible; but these accidents - are very rare. - -Ils disent que ces Sorciers les ruinent; car si quelqu'vn a reüssy -en quelque entreprise, si la traitte, si la chasse luy a succedé; -aussi-tost ces méchans l'ensorcellent, ou quelque autre de sa maison, -afin qu'il consomme tout en Medecins & Medecines. Aussi pour remedier -à ces sorts, & autres maladies, il y a vne infinité de Medecins -qu'ils appellent _Arendiouane_. Ces gens à [173] mon aduis son[t] -vrays Sorciers, qui ont accez au Diable. Les vns ne font que iuger -du mal, & ce en diuerses facons, sçauoir est, par Pyromantie, par -Hydromantie, Negromantie, par festins, par danses & chansons. Les -autres s'efforcent de guerir le mal par souflemens, breuuages & autres -singeries ridicules, qui n'ont aucune vertu ny efficacité naturelle. -Mais les vns & les autres ne font rien sans grands presens, & sans -bonnes recompenses. - - They say that the Sorcerers ruin them; for if any one has succeeded - in an enterprise, if his trading or hunting is successful, - immediately these wicked men bewitch him, or some member of his - family, so that they have to spend it all in Doctors and Medicines. - Hence, to cure these and other diseases, there are a large number - of Doctors whom they call _Arendiouane_. These persons, in [173] - my opinion, are true Sorcerers, who have access to the Devil. - Some only judge of the evil, and that in divers ways, namely, by - Pyromancy, by Hydromancy, Necromancy, by feasts, dances, and songs; - the others endeavor to cure the disease by blowing, by potions, - and by other ridiculous tricks, which have neither any virtue nor - natural efficacy. But neither class do anything without generous - presents and good pay. - -On void en ce Pays quelques Deuins, qu'ils appellent encore -_Arendiouane_, & qui se meslent de faire tomber ou cesser la pluye, & -predire les choses futures. Le Diable leur reuele quelques secrets, -mais auec tant d'obscuritez, qu'on n'a garde de les arguer de mensonge: -témoin vn du village de _Scanonaenrat_ [174] lequel vn peu auparauant -l'embrasement des bourgades cy dessus mẽtionnées, auoit veu en songe -trois flammes qui tomboient du Ciel sur lesdites bourgades. Mais -le Diable ne luy auoit declaré le sens de cet enigme: car ayant -obtenu du village vn chien blanc pour en faire festin, & en impetrer -l'intelligence, il demeura aussi ignorant apres comme auparauant. - - There are here some Soothsayers, whom they call also _Arendiouane_ - and who undertake to cause the rain to fall or to cease, and to - predict future events. The Devil reveals to them some secrets, - but with so much obscurity that one is unable to accuse them of - falsehood; witness one of the village of _Scanonaenrat_[38] [174] - who, a little while before the burning of the villages before - mentioned, had seen in a dream three flames falling from the Sky on - those villages. But the Devil had not declared to him the meaning - of this enigma; for, having obtained from the village a white dog, - to make a feast with it and to seek information by it, he remained - as ignorant afterward as before. - -Dernierement comme i'estois chez Louys de saincte Foy, vne vieille -sorciere ou deuineresse dudit village, dist qu'elle auoit veu ceux -qui estoient allez à la guerre, qu'ils reuenoient, & amenoient vn -prisonnier. Nous verrons si elle a dit vray: son procedé est par -pyromantie: elle vous figure en sa cabane le lac des Hiroquois, puis -d'vn costé elle fait autant de feux comme il y a de personnes qui ont -marché en [175] campagn[e]; & de l'autre costé encore autant de feux, -qu'ils ont d'ennemis à combattre. Puis si son sort reüssit, elle donne -à entendre que les feux de deça ont trauersé, & cela signifie, que -les guerriers ont desia passé le lac. Vn feu qui y esteint l'autre, -marque vn ennemy défait, que si il l'attire à soy sans l'esteindre, -c'est vn prisonnier pris à mercy. C'est ainsi, pour finir ce discours, -qui seroit trop long, si ie voulois tout dire, que le Diable amuse ce -pauure peuple, substituant ses impietez & superstitions, en la place -de la conformité, qu'ils deuroient auoir à la prouidence de Dieu, & du -culte qu'ils luy deuroient rendre. - - Lastly, when I was in the house of Louys de saincte Foy, an old - woman, a sorceress, or female soothsayer of that village, said - she had seen those who had gone to the war, and that they were - bringing back a prisoner. We shall see if she has spoken the - truth. Her method is by pyromancy. She draws for you in her hut - the lake of the Hiroquois;[39] then on one side she makes as many - fires as there are persons who have gone on [175] the expedition, - and on the other as many fires as they have enemies to fight. - Then, if her spell succeeds, she lets it be understood that the - fires from this side have run over, and that signifies that the - warriors have already crossed the lake. One fire extinguishing - another marks an enemy defeated; but if it attracts it to itself - without extinguishing it, that is a prisoner taken at mercy. It - is thus,--to finish my discourse, which would be too long if I - tried to say everything,--that the Devil amuses this poor people, - substituting his impieties and superstitions in place of the - compliance they ought to have with the providence of God, and the - worship they ought to render him. - -Quant à ce qui concerne les mœurs, les Hurons sont lascifs, quoy -qu'en deux chefs moins que plusieurs Chrestiens, qui rougiront [176] -vn iour deuant eux. Vous n'y verrez point de baisers, ny de caresses -deshonnestez; & dans le mariage vn homme y demeurera les deux & trois -ans entiers, sans cognoistre sa femme, tandis qu'elle est nourrice. -Ils sont gourmands iusques à rendre gorge: vray est que cela n'est pas -souuent, mais seulement en quelques festins superstitieux. Encore ne -s'y trouuent-ils pas volontiers; & d'ailleurs ils supportent beaucoup -mieux la faim que nous; si bien qu'apres auoir ieusné les deux ou -trois iours entiers, vous en verrez encore ramer, porter, chanter, -rire, gausser, cõme s'ils auoiẽt biẽ disné. Ils sont fort faineants, -menteurs, larrons, importuns demandeurs. Quelques-vns les estiment -vindicatifs; mais pour moy ie crois que ce vice est plus notable -ailleurs qu'icy. On y voit reluire d'assez belles vertus [177] morales. -Vous y remarquez en premier lieu vne grande amour & vnion, qu'ils -sont soigneux de cultiuer par le moyen de leurs mariages, de leurs -presens, de leurs festins, & de leurs frequentes visites. Au retour -de leur pesche, de leur chasse, & de leur traitte, ils s'entredonnent -beaucoup: s'ils y ont pris quelque chose d'exquis, ou mesme s'ils l'ont -acheté, ou si on le leur a donné, ils en font festin à tout le village: -l'hospitalité enuers toute sorte d'estrãgers y est remarquable. Ils -leur presentẽt en ces festins ce qu'ils ont preparé de meilleur, & cõme -i'ay desia dit, ie ne sçay si ailleurs il se recontre rien de pareil -en ce sujet. Il me semble auoir leu dans les vies [des] Peres, qu'vne -armée Payenne se conuertit, voyant la charité & l'hospitalité d'vne -ville Chrestienne, dont les habitans s'efforçoient à l'enuy de [178] -caresser & festoyer les Estrangers. Iugeant bien que ceux-là deuoient -professer la vraye Religion, & adorer le vray Dieu Pere commun de -tous, qui auoient vn cœur si benin, & faisoient indifferemment tant de -bien à toute sorte de personnes. Nous auons aussi esperance que nostre -Seigneur donnera en fin la lumiere de sa cognoissance, & communiquera -l'ardeur de ses graces à cette Nation, qu'il semble y auoir disposée -par la pratique de cette belle vertu. Ils ne refusent iamais la porte -à vn Estranger; & l'ayans receu vne fois en leur maison, ils luy font -part de ce qu'ils y ont de meilleur: ils ne luy donnent iamais son -congé; & quand il le prend de soy-mesme, il en est quitte pour vn -simple grand-mercy. Cela me fait esperer, que si vne fois il plaist -à Dieu de les illuminer, ils correspondront parfaictement [179] aux -graces & aux inspirations de son Fils. Et puis qu'il est venu comme -Estranger en sa propre maison, ie me promets que ces bonnes gens le -receuront à toutes heures en leur cœur, sans le faire attendre à la -porte par trop de dureté; sans luy rien espargner en toute l'estenduë -de leurs affections: sans le trahir & le chasser dehors par quelque -faute signalée, & sans rien pretendre en son seruice que son honneur -& sa gloire: qui est tout ce qu'on peut souhaitter de fidelité en vne -ame, pour le bon vsage & sainct employ des faueurs du Ciel. - - As regards morals, the Hurons are lascivious, although in two - leading points less so than many Christians, who will blush [176] - some day in their presence. You will see no kissing nor immodest - caressing; and in marriage a man will remain two or three years - apart from his wife, while she is nursing. They are gluttons, even - to disgorging; it is true, that does not happen often, but only - in some superstitious feasts,--these, however, they do not attend - willingly. Besides, they endure hunger much better than we,--so - well that after having fasted two or three entire days you will see - them still paddling, carrying loads, singing, laughing, bantering, - as if they had dined well. They are very lazy, are liars, thieves, - pertinacious beggars. Some consider them vindictive; but, in my - opinion, this vice is more noticeable elsewhere than here. We see - shining among them some rather noble moral [177] virtues. You note, - in the first place, a great love and union, which they are careful - to cultivate by means of their marriages, of their presents, of - their feasts, and of their frequent visits. On returning from their - fishing, their hunting, and their trading, they exchange many - gifts; if they have thus obtained something unusually good, even - if they have bought it, or if it has been given to them, they make - a feast to the whole village with it. Their hospitality towards - all sorts of strangers is remarkable; they present to them in - their feasts the best of what they have prepared, and, as I have - already said, I do not know if anything similar, in this regard, - is to be found elsewhere. I think I have read, in the lives of the - Fathers, that a Pagan army was converted on seeing the charity and - hospitality of a Christian town, the inhabitants of which vied with - each other in [178] caressing and feasting the Strangers,--judging - well that those must profess the true Religion and worship the true - God, the common Father of all, who had hearts so benign and who - did so much good to all sorts of persons, without distinction. We - have also hope that our Lord will give at last the light of his - knowledge, and will communicate the fire of his graces, to this - Nation, which he seems to have disposed thereto by the practice of - this noble virtue. They never close the door upon a Stranger, and, - once having received him into their houses, they share with him the - best they have; they never send him away, and, when he goes away of - his own accord, he repays them by a simple "thank you." This makes - me hope that, if once it pleases God to illumine them, they will - respond perfectly [179] to the grace and inspiration of his Son. - And, since he has come as a Stranger into his own house, I promise - myself that these good people will receive him at all hours into - their hearts without making him wait too long on account of their - hardness, without withholding from him anything in the whole range - of their affections, without betraying him or driving him outside - by any serious fault, and without claiming anything in his service - other than his honor and glory; which is all the fidelity one can - ask in a soul for the good use and holy employment of the favors of - Heaven. - -Que diray-je de leur estrange patience dans leur pauureté, disette -& maladies? Nous auons veu cette année les villages entiers sur la -litiere, nourris d'vn peu de sagamité insipide, & cependant pas vn mot -pour se plaindre, pas vn mouuement [180] d'impatience. Ils reçoiuent -bien plus constamment la nouuelle de la mort, que ces Messieurs & Dames -de la Chrestienté, à qui on en oseroit ouurir la bouche. Nos Sauuages -l'entendent non seulement sans desespoir, mais sans se troubler, -sans pallir ou blesmir tant soit peu. Nous auons sur tout admiré la -constance de nos nouueaux Chrestiens: le penultiéme qui est mort, -nommé Ioseph _Oatij_ a demeuré sur la dure l'espace de quatre ou cinq -mois, tant deuant qu'apres son Baptesme, si décharné qu'il n'auoit -que les os; dãs vne cabane si chetiue, que les vents y souffloient de -tous costez, couuert pendant les froidures de l'hyuer d'vne peau fort -legere, de bestes noires ou d'escurieux noirs, nourry fort pauuremẽt. -On ne l'a cependant iamais ouy faire aucune plainte. Nostre Seigneur -Iesus-Christ soit à iamais [181] loüé. C'est sur ces dispositions & -fondemens, que nous esperons auec la grace de Dieu bastir l'edifice -de la Religiõ Chrestienne parmy ce peuple, qui desia d'ailleurs nous -est grandemẽt affectiõné, & a vne grãde opinion de nous. C'est à nous -maintenãt à correspõdre à nostre vocatiõ, & à la voix de N. S. qui -nous dit, _videte regiones, quoniam albæ sunt iam ad messẽ_. Il est -vray, mon R. P. que _messis multa, operarij pauci_, & de plus nous -nous trouuõs fort foibles pour vne si grãde entreprise; au moins moy; -& partant ie supplie nostre R. P. Prouincial & V. R. de nous enuoyer -du secours. Sur quoy ie m'escrierois volõtiers au bon Dieu, _mitte -quem missurus es_; car pour nous, nous sõmes des enfans qui ne faisons -que begayer. Cependant nous confians en la bonté de N. Seign. & non en -nos propres forces & industries, voicy ce que [182] nous auons fait -pour la conuersion de ce Peuple, depuis nostre arriuée. Premierement -nous-nous sommes employez en l'estude de la langue, qui à cause de la -diuersité de ses mots composez est quasi infinie. On ne peut neantmoins -rien faire sans cét estude. Tous les François qui sont icy s'y sont -ardemment portez, ramenant l'ancien vsage d'escrire sur des escorces -de bouleau faute de papier. Les P. Dauost & Daniel y ont trauaillé par -dessus tous. Ils y sçauẽt autant de mots que moy, & peut-estre plus. -Mais ils n'ont pas encore la prattique pour les former & assembler -promptement; quoy que le Pere Daniel s'explique desia passablement. -Pour moy qui y fais leçon à nos François, si Dieu ne m'assiste -extraordinairement, encor me faudra-il aller long temps à l'escole des -Sauuages, telle est la fecondité [183] de leur langue. Cela n'empesche -pas que ie n'entende quasi tout ce qu'ils disent, & que ie ne leur -face assez comprendre mes conceptions, mesmes dans l'explication de -nos plus ineffables mystres. Apres cela, nous nous sommes employez à -la visite, sollicitation & instruction des malades, qui ont esté comme -i'ay dit en tres-grand nombre; ç'a esté dãs ce pieux exercice que nous -auons acquis des ames à nostre Seigneur, iusques au nombre de treize. -La premiere fut vne petite fil[l]ette de ce village aagée seulement de -quatre ou cinq mois, elle mourut vn quart d'heure après son baptesme, -auquel elle fut nõmée Iosephe, pour accomplir vn vœu que i'auois faict -de donner ce nom au premier que nous regenererions des sainctes eaux, -en recognoissance de tant de faueurs que nous auons receu & receuons -[184] par l'entremise de ce grand Sainct. Ce fut le sixiesme Septembre -1634. La deuxiesme, fut vne autre petite fille d'enuirõ deux ans, que -nous baptisames le lendemain; elle mourut l'onziesme du mesme mois & -an, ayant esté nommée Marie. - - What shall I say of their strange patience in their poverty, famine, - and sickness? We have seen this year whole villages prostrated, - their food a little insipid sagamité; and yet not a word of - complaint, not a movement [180] of impatience. They receive - indeed the news of death with more constancy than those Christian - Gentlemen and Ladies to whom one would not dare to mention it. - Our Savages hear of it not only without despair, but without - troubling themselves, without the slightest pallor or change of - countenance. We have especially admired the constancy of our - new Christians. The next to the last one who died, named Joseph - _Oatij_, lay on the bare ground during four or five months, not - only before but after his Baptism,--so thin that he was nothing - but bones; in a lodge so wretched that the winds blew in on all - sides; covered during the cold of winter with a very light skin - of some black animals, perhaps black squirrels, and very poorly - nourished. He was never heard to make a complaint, however. May our - Lord Jesus Christ be ever [181] praised. It is on such dispositions - and foundations that we hope, with the grace of God, to build the - edifice of the Christian Religion among these people, who, besides, - are already affectionately inclined toward us and have a great - opinion of us. It is now our part to correspond to our vocation, - and to the voice of Our Savior, who says to us, _videte regiones, - quoniam albæ sunt iam ad messem_. It is true, my Reverend Father, - that _messis multa, operarii pauci_, and, besides, we are very - weak for so great an enterprise, at least I am, and therefore - I beseech our Reverend Father Provincial and Your Reverence to - send us help. For this I could cry willingly to the good God, - _mitte quem missurus es_; as for us, we are children, who can only - stammer. Yet see what we, trusting in the goodness of Our Lord, - and not in our own strength and skill, [182] have done for the - conversion of this People since our arrival. In the first place, we - have been employed in the study of the language, which, on account - of the diversity of its compound words, is almost infinite. One - can, nevertheless, do nothing without this study. All the French - who are here have eagerly applied themselves to it, reviving the - ancient usage of writing on birch-bark, for want of paper. - Fathers Davost and Daniel have worked at it, beyond all; they know - as many words as I, and perhaps more; but they have not yet had - practice in forming and joining them together promptly, although - Father Daniel already explains himself passably well. As for me, - who give lessons therein to our French, if God does not assist me - extraordinarily, I shall yet have to go a long time to the school - of the Savages, so prolific is [183] their language. That does not - prevent me from understanding almost all they say, and from making - them fairly understand my meaning, even in the explanation of our - most ineffable mysteries. In addition, we have employed ourselves - in visiting, entreating, and instructing the sick, who have been, - as I have said, very numerous. It has been in this pious exercise - that we have won souls for our Lord, to the number of thirteen. - The first was a little girl of this village, only four or five - months old; she died a quarter of an hour after her baptism, in - which she was named Josepha, to fulfill a vow I had made to give - this name to the first that we should regenerate with the holy - waters,--in gratitude for so many favors that we have received and - are receiving [184] by the interposition of that great Saint. This - was on the sixth of September, 1634. The second was another little - girl, about two years of age, whom we baptized on the next day. She - died on the eleventh of the same month and year, having been named - Marie. - -Le 26. du mesme mois ie baptisay Marie _Oquiaendis_ mere du Capitaine -de ce village, ayeule de l'autre Marie. Celle-cy vit encore, & attribuë -sa guerisõ à la vertu du S. Baptesme, le publiant par tout. En effet -elle estoit quasi aux abois, & dés qu'elle fut lauée de ces sacrées -eaux, elle commença à se mieux porter. Le 20. d'Octobre, ie partis -pour aller à la Nation du Petun: en ce voyage Dieu me fit la faueur de -baptifer & enuoyer au Ciel trois petits enfans, l'vn desquels entre -autres alloit ietter les derniers souspirs quãd i'arriuay dãs sa -cabane, où à peine eus-je le loisir [185] de l'ondoyer. Au retour du -voyage, ie trouuay que le P. Daniel auoit baptisé Ioseph _Ioutaya_, -qu'on croyoit deuoir expirer sur le chãp. Ie l'auois instruit -auparauãt. Il a suruécu long temps, tousiours languissant, & faisant -beaucoup d'actes de vertu. Nous l'auons assisté corporellement & -spirituellement; si bien que luy & toute sa cabane n'attribuoient la -prolongatiõ de sa vie, qu'au double secours qu'il a receu de nostre -part. En fin estant mort heureusement dãs la cõfession & inuocatiõ -du vray Dieu, & dans la repentãce de ses pechez, nous l'enterrasmes -solẽnellement comme il l'auoit desiré. Nous auõs admiré le soin, la -charité & la perseuerãce de sa fẽme, dãs les deuoirs & seruices qu'elle -luy rẽdoit pendãt vne fort longue, fort salle, & fort puãte maladie. -Elle & toute sa cabane (où nous en auons déja baptisé trois) nous -est demeurée [186] fort affectionnée, & ils m'ont protesté plusieurs -fois qu'ils seroient tous à la vie, à la mort, & au delà en nostre -disposition. Mais nous ne les iugeons pas encore assez instruits. C'est -en ceste cabane où demeure le premier Huron que i'aye iamais baptizé -qui fut l'an mil six cens vingt-neuf, auant nostre depart de ce Pays. -C'estoit vn petit enfant tenu pour mort, lequel sembla renaistre & -reuiure doublement dans les eaux viuifiantes du sainct Baptesme. Il vit -encore aagé d'enuiron cinq ans, & est fort gentil. - - On the 26th of the same month, I baptized Marie _Oquiaendis_, the - mother of the Captain of this village, grandmother of the other - Marie. She is still living, and attributes her recovery to the - virtue of Holy Baptism, publishing it everywhere. In truth, she - was almost gone; and as soon as she was washed with the sacred - waters she began to improve. On the 20th of October, I set out to - go to the Tobacco Nation.[40] In this journey God granted me the - favor of baptizing and sending to Heaven three little children, - one of whom, among others, was about to give forth his last breath - when I reached the lodge and had scarcely time [185] to sprinkle - him. When I returned from the journey I found that Father Daniel - had baptized Joseph _Joutaya_, who was believed to be at the point - of death. I had instructed him previously. He survived a long - time, in a languishing condition, and doing many acts of virtue. - We helped him both bodily and spiritually; so well that he and all - his family attributed the prolongation of his life to nothing but - the double assistance he had received from us. At last, having - happily died in the confession and invocation of the true God, and - in repentance for his sins, we solemnly interred him as he had - desired. We admired the care, the charity, and the perseverance - of his wife in the duties and services she rendered to him during - a long, very dirty, and very disgusting sickness. She and all her - house, (where we have already baptized three) have continued [186] - warmly attached to us; and they have often protested to me that - they will all be, in life, in death, and beyond, at our service. - But we do not judge them yet sufficiently instructed. It is this - cabin where lives the first Huron I ever baptized, which was in the - year one thousand six hundred and twenty-nine, before our departure - from this Country. It was a little child, looked upon as dead, - who seemed to be born and live again in a double sense, in the - life-imparting waters of holy Baptism. He still lives, being about - five years of age, and is very gentle. - -Le vingt-vniesme d'Octobre fut baptizé Ioseph _Sondaarouhané_, aagé -d'enuiron quarante ou cinquante ans; il auoit vne grande bonté & -douceur naturelle, & m'estoit de longue main affectionné; il rendit son -bienheureux esprit à Dieu le vingtiesme Nouembre. Le mesme [187] iour -fut baptisé Ioachim _Tsindacaiendoua_, vieillard de 80. ans. C'estoit -vn des Hurons du meilleur naturel que i'aye connu, le lendemain il -quitta cette vie pour en commencer vne meilleure, comme nous croyons: -nous l'enterrasmes solemnellement en vn lieu separé. Cette ceremonie -attira sur nous les yeux de tout le village, & causa à plusieurs le -desir qu'on honorast leur sepulture de cette façon, notamment à Ioseph -_Ioutaia_, cy dessus mentionné: lequel apres les obseques acheuées me -dit qu'il eust esté bien aise que nous eussions passé au trauers de sa -cabane en l'estat que nous estions habillez, pour nous veoir du lieu -où la maladie le tenoit attaché: car on luy en auoit fait tant de cas, -qu'il declara authentiquement vouloir estre enterré de nos mains, ce -qui fut fait. - - On the twenty-first of October, was baptized Joseph - _Sondaarouhané_, about forty or fifty years of age. He had great - goodness and natural sweetness, and had been attached to me - for a long time. He yielded up his blessed spirit to God, on - the twentieth of November. On the same [187] day was baptized - Joachim _Tsindacaiendoua_, an old man of 80 years. He was one of - the best-natured Hurons I have ever known. The next day he left - this life, to begin a better one, as we believe; we interred him - solemnly in a separate place. This ceremony attracted upon us - the eyes of the whole village, and caused several to desire that - we should honor their burial in the same way,--notably Joseph - _Joutaia_, the one above-mentioned, who, after the obsequies were - over, told me that he would have been very glad if we had passed - through his cabin in the style in which we were dressed, so that he - might see us from the place in which sickness kept him bound; for - they had talked so much to him about the matter that he declared of - his own will that he wished to be interred by our hands, which was - done. - -[188] Puisque ie suis retombé sur le propos de cét homme, ie diray -vne chose memorable qui luy arriua apres son Baptesme. Le Diable -luy apparut vn iour en forme d'vn sien frere decedé. Entrant dans sa -cabane, il ne le salüa pas, & s'asseyant de l'autre cofté du feu, vis -à vis de nostre nouueau Chrestien, il demeura long-temps sans parler. -En fin prenant la parole, il luy dit, Quoy donc mon frere, vous nous -voulez quitter? Nostre Ioseph, qui n'estoit pas encore assez duit en -cette milice, respondit: non, mõ frere, ie ne vous veux pas quitter, ie -ne vous quitteray point; & dit-on qu'alors ce faux frere commença à le -caresser. Toutesfois il a depuis protesté plusieurs fois qu'il desiroit -aller au Ciel. - - [188] Since I have referred to this man's decision, I will tell - a memorable thing which happened to him after his Baptism. The - Devil appeared to him in the form of one of his deceased brothers. - Entering his cabin without any salutation, he sat down on the other - side of the fire opposite our new Christian, and remained a long - time without speaking. At last beginning to speak, he said to him, - "How now, my brother, do you wish to leave us?" Our Joseph, who was - not yet sufficiently equipped for this warfare, replied, "No, my - brother, I don't wish to leave you; I will not leave you," and it - is said this false brother then began to caress him. Still, he has - since declared several times that he desired to go to Heaven. - -Le vingt-septiesme de Nouembre Martin Tsicok, vieillard desia [189] -fort aagé, & d'vne humeur fort douce, fut baptisé. Ce bon hõme ne -cessa d'inuoquer Iesus & Marie depuis son baptesme iusques au 15. -Decembre qu'il mourut. Ie commençay à l'instruire par cette verité: -que nos ames apres la mort alloient toutes en Enfer ou en Paradis: Que -le Paradis estoit vn lieu remply de delices & de contentemens: & au -contraire, l'Enfer, vn lieu de feux, de peines & de tourmens eternels. -Qu'au reste, il auisast, tandis qu'il estoit encore en vie, auquel -de ces deux lieux il vouloit aller, & demeurer pour iamais. Alors ce -bon vieillard se tournant vers sa femme, Ma femme, luy dit-il, ne -vaut-il pas bien mieux aller au Ciel? I'ay peur de ces effroyables feux -d'enfer: sa femme fut de mesme aduis; & ainsi il presta volontiers -l'oreille aux instructiõs qu'on luy dõna. - - On the twenty-seventh of November, Martin Tsicok, already a very - [189] old man and of a very gentle disposition, was baptized. This - good man did not cease to invoke Jesus and Mary from his baptism - until the 15th of December, when he died. I began to instruct - him with this truth, that our souls after death all go to Hell - or to Paradise; that Paradise is a place full of delights and - contentment, and on the contrary that Hell is a place of fires, of - pains, and eternal torments; that, besides, he should think, while - he was yet in life, to which of these places he desired to go and - dwell forever. Then this good old man, turning to his wife, said to - her, "My wife, is it not indeed better to go to Heaven? I am afraid - of those horrible fires of hell." His wife was of the same opinion, - and thus he willingly listened to the instructions we gave him. - -Le dixneufiesme Ianuier, ie partis [190] pour aller en la maison de -Louys de saincte Foy, distante de nostre village de sept ou huict -lieuës. Ie n'auois peû ny deu y aller plustost, pour ce qu'il estoit -allé en la Nation neutre querir son Pere, qui y estoit demeuré perclus. - - On the nineteenth of January, I set out [190] for the house of - Louys de saincte Foy, distant from our village seven or eight - leagues. I had been neither able nor willing to go sooner, as he - had gone to the neutral Nation[41] to seek his father, who had - remained there, a cripple. - -En ce voyage, passant par _Onnentissati_, i'allay voir vn nommé -_oukhahitoüa_, qui auoit l'an passé embarqué vn de nos hommes: le -trouuant à l'extremité, ie l'instruisis, il creut, il detesta sa vie -passée, il fut baptisé sous le nom de François, & deux iours apres -quitta ce monde pour s'enuoler au Ciel. - - On this journey passing through _Onnentissati_,[42] I went to see - a man named _oukhahitoüa_, who last year embarked one of our men. - Finding him dying, I instructed him; he believed, he detested his - past life, he was baptized under the name of François, and two days - later quitted this world to fly to Heaven. - -Le vingt-neufiesme de Mars nous baptisames solemnellement en nostre -petite Chapelle Ioseph Oatij: François petit Pré luy seruit de Parain, -plusieurs y assisterent. Il y auoit long-temps que nous l'instruisions; -c'est pourquoy il respondit [191] luy-mesme aux interrogations -que ie luy faisois en langue Huronne. Ce bon ieune homme estoit -d'vne complexion fort valetudinaire; nous l'auions gaigné par vne -continuelle assistance, qui l'auoit remis par deux fois: de sorte que -tres-volontiers il remit entre nos mains le soin de son ame, laquelle -alla heureusement à Dieu le quatorziesme Auril, apres auoir esté -fortifiée du Sacrement d'extreme-Onction. - - On the twenty-ninth of March, we solemnly baptized in our little - Chapel Joseph Oatij; François petit Pré[43] was his Godfather, - and many were present. We had been instructing him a long time, - and hence he replied [191] personally to the questions I put to - him in the Huron tongue. This good young man was of a very sickly - constitution; we had gained him by continual assistance, which - had twice saved his life; so that he willingly put in our hands - the care of his soul, which went happily to God on the fourteenth - of April, after having been fortified by the Sacrament of extreme - Unction. - -Nous auons sur tout admiré sa patience, & sa tranquillité d'esprit, -principalement depuis le baptesme. A peine auions nous commencé à -l'instruire, qu'il commença à dire fort souuent & de iour & de nuict; -Iesus ayez pitié de moy. Marie & Ioseph secourez moy. - - We especially admired his patience and tranquility of mind, - especially after his baptism. Scarcely had we begun to instruct him - when he began to say very often, both by day and by night, "Jesus, - have pity on me! Mary and Joseph, help me!" - -Finalement le vingtiesme d'Auril, ie baptisay à Oënrio vne femme fort -vieille. Elle deceda le vingt-quatriesme; [192] du commencement que -ie l'abborday, & que ie luy demanday si elle vouloit aller au Ciel -ou en Enfer: elle ne respondoit autre chose, sinon qu'elle iroit où -son fils voudroit. Mais luy ayant esté dit que son pere feu Ioachim -_Tsindacaiendoua_ estoit allé au Ciel: I'y veux donc aller, dit-elle. - - Lastly, on the twentieth of April, I baptized at Oënrio a very old - woman, who died on the twenty-fourth. [192] At first, when I talked - to her, and asked her whether she wished to go to Heaven or to - Hell, she did not answer, except to say that she would go where her - son wished. But having told her that her father, the late Joachim - _Tsindacaiendoua_, had gone to Heaven, she said, "Then I wish to go - there!" - -Ce sont là les fruicts que nous auons recueilly de nos visites, & -instructions particulieres. Ie croy que la moisson eust esté plus -grande, si i'eusse peu abandonner nostre village, & parcourir les -autres. Plaise à nostre Seigneur accepter ces petites premices, & nous -donner les forces & les moyens d'en faire dauantage. On en a instruit -beaucoup d'autres, qui demandoient le Baptesme fort instãment. Mais ne -les voyant pas en dãger de mort, nous les auons reseruez pour vne plus -grãde instructiõ. - - These, then, are the fruits that we have gathered from our visits - and private instructions. I believe the harvest would have been - greater if I could have left our village, and visited the others. - May it please our Lord to accept these few first fruits, and give - us strength and opportunities to gather more of them. We have - instructed many others, who asked very urgently for Baptism; but - not seeing them in danger of death, we have kept them back for - further instructions. - -[193] Enuiron le mois de Decembre les neiges commencerent à prendre -pied, & les Sauuages se rendirent sedentaires dans le village. Car -tout l'Esté, & tout l'Automne, ils sont la plus-part ou dans des -cabanes chãpestres à prendre garde à leurs bleds, ou sur le lac à la -pesche, ou en traite; ce qui n'est pas vne petite incommodité pours -les instruire. Les voyãt donc ainsi reünis, au commencemẽt de ceste -année, nous resolusmes de prescher publiquement à tous, & leur faire -cognoistre le sujet de nostre venuë en leur Pays, qui n'est pas pour -leurs pelleteries, mais pour leur annoncer le vray Dieu, & son fils -Iesus-Christ, Sauueur vniuersel de nos ames. - - [193] About the month of December, the snow began to lie on the - ground, and the Savages settled down in the village. For, during - the whole Summer and Autumn, they are for the most part either in - their rural cabins, taking care of their crops, or on the lake - fishing, or trading; which makes it not a little inconvenient to - instruct them. Seeing them, therefore, thus gathered together at - the beginning of this year, we resolved to preach publicly to all, - and to acquaint them with the reason of our coming into their - Country, which is not for their furs, but to declare to them the - true God and his son, Jesus Christ, the universal Savior of our - souls. - -Nous faisons cette Instruction ou Catechisme en nostre cabane: car nous -n'auons point encore d'autre Eglise capable. C'est le plus souuent -[194] que nous pouuons: car leurs festins, leurs danses, & leurs ieux, -les occupent tellement, qu'on ne les assemble pas comme l'on veut. - - We gave the Instruction or Catechism in our cabin, for we had as - yet no other suitable Church. This is often the most [194] we can - do; for their feasts, dances, and games so occupy them that we - cannot get them together as we would like. - -La façon ordinaire que nous y tenons est cette-cy. Nous appellons le -monde par le moyen du Capitaine du village, qui les assemble tous chez -nous comme en Conseil, ou bien au son de la clochette. Ie me sers du -surplis & du bonnet carré, pour donner plus de maiesté. Au commencement -nous chantons à genoux le _Pater noster_ reduit en vers Hurons. Le P. -Daniel comme autheur de cela chante vn couplet tout seul, & puis nous -le rechantons tous ensemble, & ceux d'entre les Hurons, principalement -les petits enfans qui le sçauent desia, prennent plaisir de chanter -auec nous, & les autres d'escouter. Cela fait, comme vn chacun est -assis, ie me leue, & fais [195] faire le signe de la Croix à tous, -puis ayãt recapitulé ce que i'ay dit la derniere fois, i'explique -quelque chose de nouueau. Apres cela nous interrogeons les ieunes -enfans, & les filles, donnans ou vn petit canon de verre, ou de la -racade à ceux qui l'ont merité. Les parents sont fort aises de veoir -leurs enfans bien dire, & remporter quelque petit prix, dont ils se -rendent dignes par le soin qu'ils ont de venir en particulier se faire -instruire. Nous de nostre costé, pour leur donner plus d'emulation, -faisons reprendre chaque leçon, par nos deux petits garçons François, -qui s'entreinterrogent l'vn l'autre; ce qui rauit les Sauuages en -admiration. En fin tout se conclud par le discours des Anciens, qui -proposent leurs difficultez, & quelquesfois me [196] font escouter à -mon tour le narré de leur creance. - - The usual method that we follow is this: We call together the - people by the help of the Captain of the village, who assembles - them all in our house as in Council, or perhaps by the sound of - the bell. I use the surplice and the square cap, to give more - majesty to my appearance. At the beginning, we chant on our knees - the _Pater noster_, translated into Huron verse. Father Daniel, - as its author, chants a couplet alone, and then we all together - chant it again; and those among the Hurons, principally the - little ones, who already know it, take pleasure in chanting it - with us, and the others in listening. That done, when every one - is seated, I rise and make [195] the sign of the Cross for all; - then, having recapitulated what I said the last time, I explain - something new. After that we question the young children and - the girls, giving a little bead of glass or porcelain to those - who deserve it. The parents are very glad to see their children - answer well and carry off some little prize, of which they render - themselves worthy by the care they take to come privately to get - instruction. On our part, to arouse their emulation, we have each - lesson retraced by our two little French boys, who question each - other,--which transports the Savages with admiration. Finally the - whole is concluded by the talk of the Old Men, who propound their - difficulties, and sometimes [196] make me listen in my turn to the - statement of their belief. - -Nous commençasmes nos Catechismes par cette verité memorable, que -les ames qui sont immortelles, vont toutes apres la mort en Paradis -ou en Enfer. Et c'est ainsi que nous les abordons, soit en public, -soit en particulier. I'adioustay qu'ils auoiẽt le choix pendant la -vie, de prendre party apres la mort icy ou là, où ils aduiseroient -presentement. A quoy vn bon veillard m'ayant dit, Aille qui voudra dans -les feux d'Enfer, pour moy ie desire aller au Ciel. Tous les autres -le suiuirent, & vsans de la mesme response, nous prierent de leur en -monstrer le chemin, & oster les pierres, les arbres & les halliers qui -y sont, & qui pourroient les arrester. - - We began our Catechizing by this memorable truth, that their souls, - which are immortal, all go after death either to Paradise or to - Hell. It is thus we approach them, either in public or in private. - I added that they had the choice, during life, to participate - after death in the one or the other,--which one, they ought now to - consider. Whereupon one honest old man said to me, "Let him who - will, go to the fires of Hell; I want to go to Heaven;" all the - others followed and making use of the same answer, begged us to - show them the way, and to take away the stones, the trees, and the - thickets therein, which might stop them. - -Nos Hurons comme vous voyez ne sont pas si massifs qu'on croiroit biẽ, -[197] ils me semblent auoir le sens cõmun assez bon, & ie les recognois -vniuersellemẽt fort dociles. Il y en a neantmoins d'opiniastres, & -attachez à leurs superstitiõs & mauuaises coustumes; ce sont notamment -les vieillards: car horsmis ceux là, qui ne sont pas en grand nombre, -tout le reste ne sçait rien en leur croyance. Nous en auons en nostre -village deux ou trois de ce nombre. Ie suis souuent aux prises auec -eux, où ie les conuaincs & les mets en contradiction, de telle sorte -qu'ils aduoüent ingenuement leur ignorance, & les autres se mocquent -d'eux; neantmoins ils ne se rendent pas, ayant pour tout refuge, que -leur Pays n'est pas comme le nostre, qu'ils ont vn autre Dieu, vn autre -Paradis, en vn mot d'autres coustumes. - - Our Hurons, as you see, are not so dull as one might think them; - [197] they seem to me to have rather good common sense, and I - find them universally very docile. Nevertheless, some of them are - obstinate, and attached to their superstitions and evil customs. - These are principally the old people; for beyond these, who are not - numerous, the rest know nothing of their own belief. We have two - or three of this number in our village. I am often in conflict with - them; and then I show them they are wrong, and make them contradict - themselves, so that they frankly admit their ignorance, and the - others ridicule them; still they will not yield, always falling - back upon this, that their Country is not like ours, that they have - another God, another Paradise, in a word, other customs. - -Ils nous racontent que cette femme nommé _Eataentsic_ tomba du Ciel -[198] dedans les eaux, dont estoit couuerte la terre, & que peu à peu -la terre se descouurit. Ie leur demande qui a creé ce Ciel, où cette -femme n'a pû se tenir, & ils demeurent muets; comme aussi quãd ie -les presse de me dire qui auoit produit la terre, veu qu'elle estoit -au fond des eaux auparauant la cheute de ceste femme. Vn certain me -demanda assez subtilement sur ce propos, où estoit Dieu auant la -creation du monde. La response me fut plus facile, apres S. Augustin, -qu'à eux l'intelligence de la question qu'ils me faisoient. Vn autre -bon vieillard estant tombé malade, ne vouloit point oüyr parler d'aller -au Ciel, disant qu'il desiroit aller où estoient ses ancestres. -Quelques iours apres il se rendit, & me fit vn plaisant conte. Resioüys -toy, me dit-il, car ie suis reuenu du pays des ames, & ie n'y en ay -plus trouué, [199] elles sont toutes allées au Ciel. Il n'y a rien qui -ne serue à salut, quand il plaist à Dieu, iusques aux songes. - - They tell us how the woman, named _Eataentsic_, fell from Heaven - [198] into the waters with which the earth was covered; and that - little by little, the earth became bare. I ask them who created the - Heaven in which this woman could not stay, and they remain mute; - as also when I press them to tell me who formed the earth, seeing - that it was beneath the waters before the fall of this woman. One - man asked me very cunningly, in this connection, where God was - before the creation of the world. The reply was more easy for me, - following St. Augustine, than the grasp of the question put to me - was for them. Another good old man, having fallen sick, did not - wish to hear of going to Heaven, saying he desired to go where his - ancestors were. Some days afterwards, he came to me and told me a - pleasant story: "Rejoice," he said, "for I have returned from the - country of souls, and I have found none there any longer; [199] - they have all gone to Heaven." There is nothing which does not - serve for salvation when God pleases, not even dreams. - -Deux choses entre autres nous ont fort aydé, pour si peu de profit que -nous auons desia fait icy, par la grace de nostre Seigneur. La premiere -est, comme i'ay desia dit, la santé que Dieu nous a conseruée parmy -vne si grande & si vniuerselle contagion: car nos Hurons ont pensé que -s'ils croyoient en Dieu, & le seruoient comme nous, il[s] ne mouroient -pas en si grand nombre. - - Two things among others have aided us very much in the little we - have been able to do here, by the grace of our Lord; the first is, - as I have already said, the good health that God has granted us in - the midst of sickness so general and so widespread. For our Hurons - have thought that, if they believed in God and served him as we do, - they would not die in so large numbers. - -La seconde est l'assistance temporelle, qu'on a rendu aux malades. -Ayans apporté pour nous quelques petits rafraichissemens, nous leur en -donnions, à l'vn vn peu de prunes, à l'autre vn peu de raisins; aux -autres quelque autre chose. Les pauures gens venoient [200] de fort -loin pour en auoir tous leur part. - - The second is the temporal assistance we have rendered to the sick. - Having brought for ourselves some few delicacies, we shared them - with them, giving to one a few prunes and to another a few raisins, - to others something else. The poor people came [200] from great - distances to get their share. - -Nos François ayant assez heureusement reüssy à la chasse pendant -l'Automne; nous en portions quelque morceau à tous les malades. Cela -leur gagnoit le cœur. Veu principalemẽt, qu'ils mouroient n'ayãt ny -chair ny poissõ, pour affaisõner leur sagamité. Adioustez que tous -nos François se sont Dieu mercy comportez si vertueusement, & si -paisiblemẽt dedãs & dehors, pẽdant toute cette année, qu'ils ont attiré -la benediction du Ciel. Nous deuons aussi beaucoup au glorieux sainct -Ioseph espoux de nostre Dame, & protecteur des Hurons, dont nous -auons touché au doigt l'assistãce plusieurs fois. Ce fut vne chose -remarquable, que le iour de sa feste, & durant l'Octaue, les commoditez -nous venoient de toutes parts. - - Our French servants having succeeded very well in hunting, during - the Autumn, we carried portions of game to all the sick. That - chiefly won their hearts, as they were dying, having neither flesh - nor fish to season their sagamité. Add that all our French have - borne themselves, thank God, so virtuously and so peaceably on - all sides, during the whole year, that they have drawn down the - blessing of Heaven. We owe much also to our glorious saint Joseph, - spouse of our Lady, and protector of the Hurons, who has rendered - us tangible aid several times. It was a remarkable thing that on - the day of his feast, and during the Octave, accommodations came to - us from all sides. - -[201] Auant que de finir, ie diray seulement ce mot de Louys de saincte -Foy, que i'aymerois mieux taire, n'estoit qu'il peut seruir pour -reconnoistre plus iudicieusement cette Nation. C'est qu'il n'est pas -tel qu'il deuroit estre, & que nous l'eussions souhaitté; neantmoins -nous en auõs encore bonne esperance. Il fut pris l'année passée par -les Hiroquois en la défaite commune, & emmené prisonnier. Il luy en -a cousté vn doigt; ce coup de foüet deuroit estre bastant pour le -remettre en son deuoir. Son Pere ne fut pas pris: il se sauua à la -fuite, mais en fuyãt il patit à bon escient dedans les bois, où il -demeura, à ce qu'il dit, trente iours, combattu de trois puissans -ennemis; scauoir est du froid, car c'estoit au Printemps, & il estoit -nud & sans feu: de la maladie, car il demeura comme perclus des deux -iambes & [202] n'en est pas encore guery; & en fin de la faim. A propos -de laquelle il raconte vne chose remarquable, si elle est vraye. Il -dit qu'ayant demeuré dix ou douze iours sans manger, & priant Dieu, -duquel il auoit ouy parler à son fils, il vit comme vn pot de grais tel -qu'il en auoit veu à Kebec, remply d'vne très suaue liqueur, & oüyt vne -voix, qui luy disoit, _Saranhes_, aye bon courage, tu n'en mourras pas; -prens, boy de ce qui est dans ce pot afin de te fortifier: ce qu'il -fit, & en fut merueilleusement soulagé. Que peu apres il rencontra -en vn arbrisseau vn sachet de bled, dont il sustenta petitement sa -vie, iusques à ce que quelques Sauuages de la Nation neutre, l'ayant -fortuitement trouué, l'enleuerent en leur village. - - [201] Before drawing to a close, I shall say only this one word - about Louys de saincte Foy, which I would prefer not to say were it - not that it may help to make this Nation more correctly known; it - is this,--he is not such as he ought to be, and as we had wished. - Nevertheless, we still have good hope. He was taken prisoner last - year by the Hiroquois, in the common defeat, and carried away a - captive. It cost him a finger. This severe stroke ought to suffice - to bring him back to duty. His Father was not taken; he escaped by - flight, but in fleeing he suffered in good earnest in the woods, - where he remained, according to his account, thirty days struggling - against three powerful enemies,--namely, cold, for it was Spring, - and he was naked and fireless; sickness, for his two legs were - powerless, and [202] he has not yet recovered; and, lastly, against - hunger, in reference to which he relates a remarkable story, if it - be true. He says that, having gone for ten or twelve days without - eating, and praying to God, of whom he had heard his son speak, - he saw what seemed a pot of grease, such as he had seen at Kebec, - full of a very savory liquor, and heard a voice that said to him, - "_Saranhes_, be of good cheer; thou wilt not die; take, drink - what is in the pot and strengthen thyself," which he did, and was - marvelously solaced by it. A little later, he found in a thicket - a small bagful of corn, with which he barely sustained life until - some Savages of the neutral Nation, having accidentally found him, - brought him to their village. - -Cét homme m'a témoigné qu'il desiroit se conuertir, luy & toute sa -[203] famille, & cooperer à ce que tout son village seruist à Dieu, -comme nous. Mais c'est vn esprit deslié aussi bien que son fils, ie -ne me fie pas encore en luy. Nostre esperance est en Dieu, & en nostre -Seigneur Iesus-Christ, qui a respandu son sang pour le salut des -Hurons, aussi bien pour le reste du monde. - - This man has declared to me that he and his whole family were - desirous of being converted, [203] and of helping to bring the - entire village to God's service. But his is a crafty spirit, as - well as his son's, and I do not trust him yet. Our hope is in God, - and in our Lord Jesus Christ, who shed his blood for the salvation - of the Hurons, as well as for the rest of the world. - -C'est sur cét appuy, & non sur nos industries, que nous esperons de -veoir vn iour icy vne Chrestienté florissante. Les esprits certes y -sont dociles & flexibles, ie ne voy que la liberté des femmes qu'ils -changent à plaisir, & quelques superstitions difficiles à abolir. -Car d'ailleurs ils n'ont point d'auersion de la Foy, ny de la Loy -Chrestienne; ils recourent volontiers à Dieu en leurs [204] necessitez: -viennent faire benir leurs bleds auant que de les semer, & demandent ce -que c'est que nous desirons d'eux. Nous n'auons à apprehender que nos -pechez & imperfections, & moy sur tous. Certes ie me sens extremement -i[n]digne de cét employ; mais enuoyez nous des saincts, ou faites -enuers Dieu nostre Seigneur, que nous soyons tels qu'il desire. Mille -recommandations aux saincts sacrifices de vostre Reuerence, & de tous -nos Peres & Freres. - - DE V. R. - - De nostre petite Maison de S. Ioseph au village d'Ihonatiria - és Hurons ce 27. May 1635. iour auquel le S. Esprit descendit - visiblement sur les Apostres. - - Tres-humble & tres-obeyssant - seruiteur en nostre Seigneur, - - IEAN DE BREBEVF. - - - It is through this support, and not our own efforts, that we hope - one day to see here a flourishing Christianity. Indeed, their minds - are docile and flexible; I see only the liberty with which they - change their wives at pleasure, and some superstitions, difficult - to abolish, for in other respects they have no aversion to the - Faith nor to the Christian Law. They turn willingly to God in their - [204] necessities; they come to get their crops blessed, before - sowing them; and ask us what we desire of them. All we have to - fear is our own sins and imperfections, and I above all. In truth, - I feel myself extremely unworthy of this employment; but send - holy ones to us, or pray to God our Lord that we may be such as - he desires. A thousand entreaties for the holy sacrifices of your - Reverence and of all our Fathers and Brothers. - - - YOUR REVERENCE'S - - From our little House of St. Joseph, in the village of Ihonatiria - in the Huron country, this 27th of May, 1635, the day on which the - Holy Spirit descended visibly upon the Apostles. - - Very humble and obedient - servant in our Lord, - - JEAN DE BREBEUF. - - - - -[205] MON R. PERE, - -Depuis la presente escrite nous auõs baptisé vn enfãt malade, arriere -petit neueu de feu Ioachim _Tsindacaiendoua_, & ce d'autant plus -hardiment que ceste famille semble estre toute disposée à la Foy. -Nostre Seigneur luy a rendu la santé auec admiration de ses parens, -qui remarquerent qu'incontinent apres le baptesme, il reposa fort -doucement. Cela seruira pour renuerser vne mauuaise opinion que le -Diable va semant dans quelques esprits, ausquels il persuade qu'on -ne guerit iamais apres le baptesme. C'est là vne des ruses du Diable -contre nous; il en a bien d'autres dont il a fait l'essay desia en -partie, mais N. Seigneur le confondra; c'est en luy en qui nous nous -confions. Paraduenture V. R. sera-elle [206] biẽ aise de sçauoir que -l'Hyuer a esté icy fort court, & fort moderé, le Pays est tel, qu'il -porte assez pour la nourriture des habitans. Tout ce Printemps a esté -grandement beau & sec, les bleds commencent à pâtir faute de pluye. Ie -prie nostre Seigneur, qu'il luy plaise y remedier, & nous donner ce -qui sera necessaire pour sa gloire, pour les heureux commencemens de -ceste Chrestienté, & pour la benediction des petits trauaux que nostre -Compagnie entreprend en ces terres éloignées, sous la protection des -Fleurs de Lys, & de nostre Grand Roy, qui les fait fleurir auiourd'huy -si glorieusement. - - [205] MY REVEREND FATHER, - - Since the above was written, we have baptized a sick child, - grandnephew of the late Joachim _Tsindacaiendoua_; and this the - more boldly, as this family seems to be disposed to the Faith. Our - Lord has restored his health, to the wonder of his parents, who - remarked that immediately after the baptism he rested very sweetly. - This will serve to overthrow a bad opinion that the Devil goes - about sowing in some minds, whom he persuades that they will never - get better after baptism. This is but one of the ruses of the Devil - against us; he has many others, which he has already attempted in - part; but Our Lord will confound him; it is in him that we put our - trust. Your Reverence will perhaps [206] be glad to hear that the - Winter here has been very short and moderate. The Country is such - that it bears sufficient for the nourishment of its inhabitants. - All this Spring has been extremely clear and dry; the crops are - beginning to suffer for want of rain. I pray our Lord that it may - please him to remedy this, and to give us what will be necessary - for his glory, for the happy beginnings of this Christianity, and - for the blessing of the insignificant labors that our Society is - undertaking in these distant lands, under the protection of the - Fleurs de Lys and of our Great King who to-day is causing them to - bloom so gloriously. - - -[207] Relation de qvelqves particularitez, du lieu & des Habitans de -I'Isle du Cap Breton. - -_Enuoyée par le P. Iulien Perrault, de la Compagnie de Iesus, à son -Prouincial, en France, l'an 1634. & 35._ - - -L'ISLE du Cap Breton est esloignée de nostre France d'enuiron neuf cens -lieuës par mer. Elle en a soixante & dix ou quatre vingts de circuit. -Les mõtagnes y sont fort hautes & en nombre, au pied desquelles [208] -se voyent de grandes fondrieres & precipices affreux. La terre y est -couuerte de toutes sortes d'arbres, comme de chaisnes, haistres, -bouleaux, pins, sapins & autres. - - [207] Relation of certain details regarding the Island of Cape - Breton and its Inhabitants. - - _Sent by Father Julïen Perrault, of the Society of Jesus, to his - Provincial, in France, in the years 1634 and 35._[44] - - THE Island of Cape Breton[45] is about nine hundred leagues - distant from our France by sea. It is seventy or eighty leagues - in circumference. The mountains here are very high and numerous, - at the foot of which [208] are seen great bogs and frightful - precipices. The land is covered with all sorts of trees, such as - oak, beech, birch, pine, hemlock, and others. - -Le Chibou principale partie de ceste Isle, est vne grande Baye -d'enuiron deux lieuës de large en son entré, qui va peu à peu -s'estressissant le long de six ou sept lieuës, qu'elle comprend en -estenduë. Sur le milieu, à main gauche en montant, au haut de la -coste, qui regarde le Nor-oüest, est basti le fort de saincte Anne, à -l'entrée du port, vis à vis d'vne petite Ance. L'assiete du lieu est -si auantageuse, au rapport de ceux qui s'y cognoissent, qu'auec dix ou -douze pieces de canon, on pourroit couler à fonds tous les vaisseaux -ennemis qui s'y presenteroient. - - Chibou,[46] which is the principal part of this Island, is a great - Bay about two leagues wide at its entrance, becoming narrower - little by little, in the six or seven leagues which form its - extent. In the middle, on the left hand in ascending, on the summit - of the shore that faces the Northwest, is built the fort of sainte - Anne, at the entrance of the harbor, opposite a little Cove. The - situation of the place is so advantageous, according to the report - of those who are acquainted with it, that with ten or twelve pieces - of cannon, all the hostile ships that might present themselves - could be sent to the bottom. - -Ceux qui ont vieilly sur mer, protestent qu'ils n'ont iamais veu vn -[209] Port plus recommandable pour sa capacité, ny pour la facilité de -son abord. Trois mille nauires y peuuent estre à l'aise, & à l'abry -de tout vent, en vn beau rond tres-agreable à veoir; car sa figure -est circulaire, ou peu s'en faut. Les marées y sont fort douces & -reiglées; il y a tousiours de dix à douze brassées d'eau: au reste -nonobstant que toute l'Isle soit de quarante-six degrez & demy en son -eleuation; si est-ce que le froid y est extréme, parmy des neiges de -cinq à six mois l'année. Voila pour ce qui est de la situation du lieu: -venons aux commoditez de la vie, qu'il offre aux habitans: surquoy -on peut dire en general, que les Sauuages sont icy plus à leur aise, -qu'en beaucoup d'autres endroits. Si l'Hyuer leur y fournit moins de -Castors sur eau, il leur donne aussi en récompense plus d'Orignacs -[210] sur terre. En esté ils y viuent assez doucement de Marmettes, -de Perroquets, de Cormorans, & autres oyseaux de marine. Ils y ont -aussi les Outardes, l'Esplan, les Maquereaux, les Moruës, & semblables -prouisions selon la diuersité des saisons, dans les forests, ou sur les -costes de la mer. - - Those who have grown old upon the sea protest that they have - never seen a [209] more desirable Port, either in extent or for - its facility of access. Three thousand ships could easily anchor - there, and be sheltered from every wind, in a beautiful enclosure - very pleasant to look upon; for its form is circular, or nearly - so. The tides here are very mild and regular; there is always from - ten to twelve fathoms of water. Furthermore, notwithstanding that - the Island is in forty-six and a half degrees north latitude, the - cold is extreme, the island lying in the midst of snow five or six - months of the year. This is the situation of the place, let us come - to the conveniences of life which it offers to its inhabitants. - On this subject we may say, in general, that the Savages are more - comfortable here than in many other places. If the Winter supplies - them with fewer Beavers upon the water, it gives them, by way of - compensation, more Moose [210] upon the land. In summer, they live - very well on Marmots and Parrot fish,[47] with Cormorants and other - marine birds. They have also Bustards, Smelts, Mackerel, Codfish, - and like supplies, according to the different seasons, in the - forests or upon the coasts of the sea. - -Quant à eux, pour ce qui est du corps, ils n'ont rien de monstrueux; -vous y voyez des gẽs bien-faits, d'vn beau visage, & d'vne riche -taille, forts & puissans. Leur charnure est blanche naturellement, -comme en font foy les petits enfans; mais le hasle du Soleil, & les -frictions d'huile de Loup marin, & de graisse d'Orignac, les rend fort -bazanez, à mesure qu'ils croissent. Ils vont la plus-part la teste nuë, -& portent de longs cheueux noirs, auec fort peu ou point de barbe, -tellement que les femmes n'y sont recogneües, [211] qu'en ce qu'elles -se seruent d'vne ceinture, & qu'elles sont moins découuertes que les -hommes; tout au rebours de ce qui se prattique en plusieurs lieux de la -Chrestienté, à la honte du Christianisme. On void icy des vieillards -de quatre-vingts & cent ans, qui n'ont presque pas vn poil gris. Pour -le regard de l'esprit, s'il en faut iuger de leurs deportemens, & de -leurs façons de traitter auec nos François, ils ne l'ont pas mauuais. -Vous ne voyez paroistre en leurs gestes & démarches aucune sottise ou -niaiserie, mais plutost vne certaine grauité & modestie naturelle, qui -les rend aimables. Ils sont bien si industrieux, que de déguiser leur -langage, adioustans à chaque mot vne syllabe, qui ne sert qu'à troubler -l'imagination de ceux, dont ils ne veulent point estre entendus. - - As to the people, there is nothing anomalous in their physical - appearance; you see well-formed men, good-looking, of fine figures, - strong and powerful. Their skin is naturally white, for the little - children show it thus; but the heat of the Sun, and the rubbing - with Seal oil and Moose fat, make them very swarthy, the more so as - they grow older. Most of them go bareheaded, and they have long, - black hair, with very little or no beard, so that the women cannot - be distinguished, [211] except that they use a girdle and are less - naked than the men; quite the reverse of what is practiced in many - Christian lands, to the shame of Christianity. One sees here old - men, of eighty and a hundred years, who have hardly a gray hair. - As to their intelligence, if we may judge from their conduct and - from their way of dealing with the French, they are not at a great - disadvantage. You do not see in their gestures and bearing any - foolishness or nonsense, but rather a certain gravity and natural - modesty, which makes them agreeable. They are indeed so clever - that, in order to disguise their language, they add to every word a - syllable, which only serves to confuse the minds of those by whom - they do not wish to be understood. - -[212] Ce qui leur manque, est la cognoissance de Dieu, & du seruice -qu'ils sont obligez de luy rendre, comme aussi de l'estat des ames -apres la mort: c'est merueille, que nous n'en auons sceu encore -découurir aucun vestige, en ce que nous sçauons de leur langue. -Peut-estre qu'en descouurirons nous quelque chose de plus, quand -nous y serons plus sçauans: car il n'est pas croyable que la lumiere -naturelle soit tout à fait esteinte en eux pour ce regard, ne l'estant -point en d'autres Natiõs plus barbares; ou qu'ils ne parlent iamais -entre-eux de ce qu'ils ne peuuent tout à fait ignorer. Tant y a que -iusqu'à maintenant, nous n'auons non plus remarqué de Religion parmy -ces pauures Sauuages, que parmy les bestes. C'est ce qui nous fend le -cœur de compassion, pour des ames rachetées au mesme [213] prix que -nous, & dont elles feroient leur profit volontiers mieux que nous, si -elles sçauoient ce qu'elles vallent, & ce qu'elles ont cousté à celuy -qui nous a tant aimez tous ensemble. - - [212] What they do lack is the knowledge of God and of the service - that they ought to render to him, as also of the state of the - soul after death; it is wonderful that we have not yet been able - to discover any trace of this knowledge in what we know of their - language. Perhaps we shall discover something more, when we become - better versed in it; for it is not credible that the light of - nature should be altogether extinct in them in this regard, when - it is not in other more barbarous Nations, or that they never talk - among themselves of that of which they cannot be entirely ignorant. - For all that, we have not up to the present noticed any more - Religion among these poor Savages than among brutes. This is what - wrings our hearts with compassion for souls redeemed at the same - [213] price as ours, by which they would willingly profit better - than we, if they could know what they themselves are worth, and - what they cost him who has loved us all so much. - -Or ce qui nous console parmy cette ignorance & barbarie, & ce qui -nous fait esperer d'y veoir vn iour la Foy plantée bien auant; -c'est en partie la docilité qu'ils nous sont paroistre à vouloir -estre instruits, & en partie la fidelité & l'honnesteté que nous y -remarquons. - - Now what consoles us in the midst of this ignorance and barbarism, - and what makes us hope some day to see the Faith widely planted, is - partly the docility they have shown in wishing to be instructed, - and partly the honesty and decency we observe in them. - -Ils se rendent fort assidus & attentifs aux instructions que nous leur -donnons: ie ne sçay, si c'est par complaisance, car ils en ont beaucoup -naturellement, ou par instinct d'enhaut, qu'ils nous escoutent si -volontiers sur les mysteres de nostre Foy, & redisent apres nous, soit -qu'ils l'entendent ou non, tout ce [214] que nous leur en declarons. -Ils font tres-volontiers le signe de la Croix, comme ils nous voyent -faire, leuans les mains & les yeux au Ciel, prononçans, Iesus Maria, -comme nous: iusque-là qu'ayans remarqué l'honneur que nous rendons à -la Croix, les pauures gens se la peignent au visage, à l'estomach, aux -bras, & aux iambes, sans en estre priez. Ie veux bien qu'ils fassent -tout cela en ces commencemens par vne simplicité naturelle, qui les -porte à imiter tout ce qu'ils voyent, plus que pour aucune meilleure -consideration; si est-ce qu'auec le temps, ils en peuuẽt estre aidez; -& ils ne seront pas les premiers, quãd ils viendront à pratiquer par -election, ce qui leur a esté en vsage, comme par rencontre & par -hazard. Au surplus, ce qui n'est pas peu, ils nous pressent parfois -de prier nostre bon Iesus pour eux, [215] pour les succez de leurs -chasses, & pour la deliurance de leurs maladies. - - They are very diligent and attentive to the instructions we give - them; I do not know whether it is through complaisance, for they - have a great deal of this naturally, or through an instinct from - above, that they listen to us so willingly concerning the mysteries - of our Faith, and repeat after us, whether they understand it or - not, all that [214] we declare to them. They very willingly make - the sign of the Cross, as they see us make it, raising their hands - and eyes to Heaven and pronouncing the words, "Jesus, Mary," as we - do,--so far that, having observed the honor we render to the Cross, - these poor people paint it on their faces, chests, arms, and legs, - without being asked to do so. I am very willing that they should - do all these things in the beginning from a natural simplicity, - which causes them to imitate all they see, rather than from any - greater consideration; because in time they may be helped by it, - and they will not be the first, who come to practice by choice that - to which by casual encounter they have become accustomed. Besides, - what is of no small importance, they sometimes urge us to pray our - good Jesus for them, [215] for the success of their hunting and for - relief from their diseases. - -L'autre aduantage que nous remarquons icy, pour la predication de -l'Euangile, est en la fidelité, & en l'honnesteté que nous y voyons -reluire, comme deux clairs rayons de lumiere, au milieu des tenebres. -On n'a que faire de se défier de nos Sauuages, ou de prendre garde à -leurs mains & à leurs pieds, comme en quelques autres, qui attirent -tout à eux, & s'accommodent de tout ce qu'ils treuuent à leur -bienfeance. Tout leur est ouuert en tout lieu, & si rien n'est en -danger deuant eux, quand ils feroient seuls en vne cabane, & sans -pouuoir estre apperceus de personne. Pour l'honnesteté, ils l'ont en -telle recõmandation, au moins quãt à ce qui se void à l'exterieur, -en leurs actions & paroles, qu'il y a de l'apparence [216] qu'ils se -leueront au dernier iour, & condamneront plusieurs Chrestiens, qui -l'auront moins cultiuée en la Loy de grace, que ne font ces pauures -gens, en celle de nature. - - The other encouragement we see here, for the preaching of the - Gospel, is in the honesty and decency that we see shining forth in - them like two bright rays of light in the midst of darkness. We - never think of distrusting our Savages, or of watching their hands - and their feet, as with some others who attract everything to them - and appropriate all they find at their convenience. Everything is - free to them in all places, and yet nothing is in danger in their - presence, even if they are alone in a cabin and where no one can - see them. As to decency, they hold it in such high estimation, - at least as far as external appearances are concerned, in their - actions and words, that there is a probability [216] that they will - rise up on the last day and condemn many Christians, who will have - cultivated this virtue less under the Law of grace, than these poor - people have under that of nature. - -Nous ne leur auons iamais oüy dire parole messeante, ny veu faire -aucune action trop libre, quoy que nous ayons vescu assez familierement -auec eux, dedans & hors de leurs cabanes. - - We have never heard them use unseemly words, nor seen any actions - too free, although we have lived on familiar terms with them inside - and outside their cabins. - -Vous diriez qu'ils veulent pratiquer par aduance ce beau mot de -l'Apostre, qui commande aux Chrestiens, de n'auoir pas mesme, si faire -se peut, en leur bouche, vne parole qui signifie le vice contraire. -Quelqu'vn repliquera volontiers, que si nous eussions esté plus versez -en leur langue, nous n'eussions pas manqué d'y en remarquer. Mais -n'est-ce pas beaucoup, que si peu [217] que nous en sçauons ne nous -ait encore appris rien de semblable? Et n'y a-t'il pas grande occasion -de rougir pour beaucoup de Nations Chrestiennes, parmy lesquelles il -ne faut pas auoir fait grand apprentissage en leur Grammaire, pour se -trouuer honteux & confus és compagnies, à qui a tant soit peu l'honneur -en affection. Que si nous n'auons pas encore les oreilles assez -ouuertes, pour rendre tesmoignage asseuré de l'indifference, ou de -l'hõnesteté de leurs discours; sõmes nous aueugles, ou ne pouuons nous -pas recognoistre ce que c'est qu'vn geste ou vn deportement honteux? & -neantmoins nous n'y auons rien veu de semblable, non pas mesme parmy -les gens mariez. Que diray-je, sur ce que m'estant vn iour apperceu, -qu'vn ieune Sauuage auoit baisé sa femme, que ie ne croyois [218] pas -estre la sienne; comme cela me sembloit extraordinaire parmy eux, ie -luy demanday sur le champ, si c'estoit sa femme; & il me respondit, -qu'oüy; mais ce ne fut pas sans confusion de l'vn & de l'autre, qui se -trouuerent surpris. Ioignez cela auec cette grauité, que i'ay desia dit -leur estre naturelle, & vous iugerez que Dieu aidant, ils receuront à -bras ouuerts vne Loy qui ne recommande rien tãt que cette vertu, qui -rẽd les hommes semblables aux Anges; & qu'ils n'auront pas si grande -difficulté, qu'ont plusieurs Chrestiens mal appris, de se conformer à -tout ce qui est des paroles de l'Euangile, quand on le leur annoncera -aux termes de l'Apostre; qu'ils ayẽt à faire paroistre leur modestie -aux yeux de tout le mõde, veu que le Seigneur est proche. Il est vray, -qu'ils ont la polygamie, & ne gardent point l'indissolubilité [219] du -Mariage. Mais il faut esperer, que quand ils viendront a recognoistre -les obligations qu'ils ont, auec toutes les Nations de la terre, à vn -Dieu qui s'est fait homme pour eux, ils se soumettront volontiers à ses -Loix toutes sainctes, nommémẽt en ce qui concerne une vertu, au moyen -de laquelle il veut que nous le portions & glorifions sans cesse en nos -corps, luy qui a liuré le sien pour nous aux tourmens, & qui nous le -donne tous les iours en viandes, pour cét effect singulier. - - You would say they are trying to practice in advance that beautiful - motto of the Apostle, which commands Christians not even to have, - if they can help it, upon their lips a word which signifies - indecency. Some one will readily reply that, if we were better - versed in their language, we would not fail to notice it therein. - But is it not a great deal, that the little [217] we know of it has - not taught us anything of the kind? And is there not great reason - to blush for many Christian Nations, among whom one does not have - to serve a long apprenticeship to their Grammar, to find oneself - embarrassed and confused in company, if he has even a little regard - for propriety? And if our ears are not yet sufficiently opened to - give positive evidence of the unconcern or decency of their talk; - are we blind, or are we incapable of recognizing a shameful gesture - or action? And yet we have never seen anything of this kind, not - even among married people. But what shall I say about noticing one - day a young Savage kissing a woman, who I did not think [218] was - his wife; as that seemed something extraordinary among them, I - straightway asked him if that was his wife, and he replied that - she was; but it was not without embarrassment on the part of the - two who had been taken by surprise. Add to this modesty the gravity - which I have said is natural to them, and you will judge that, God - helping, they will receive with open arms a Law which recommends - nothing so much as this virtue, which makes men like unto Angels; - and that they will not have as much difficulty as many badly - taught Christians have, to conform entirely to the injunctions of - the Gospel, when it shall be declared to them in the words of the - Apostle that they have to show their modesty in the eyes of all the - world, since the Lord is near. It is true they have polygamy, and - pay no attention to the indissolubility [219] of Marriage. But we - must hope that, when they come to recognize the obligations they - are under, together with all the Nations of the earth, to a God who - made himself man for them, they will willingly submit to his most - holy Laws, especially in that which concerns a virtue by means of - which he wishes us to bear witness to and glorify without ceasing, - in our bodies, him who for us has delivered his own up to torture, - and who gives it to us every day as food, for this sole purpose. - - -[220] Divers Sentimens & aduis des Peres qui sont en la Nouuelle France. - -_Tirez de leurs dernieres lettres de 1635._ - - -1 LA Nouuelle France est vn vray climat où on apprend parfaictement -bien à ne chercher que Dieu, ne desirer que Dieu seul, auoir -l'intention purement à Dieu, & à ne s'attendre & ne s'appuyer qu'en sa -diuine & paternelle Prouidence; & cela c'est vn riche thresor du cœur, -qui ne se peut estimer. - - [220] Various Sentiments and opinions of the Fathers who are in New - France. - - _Taken from their last letters of 1635._ - - 1 NEW France is truly a region where one learns perfectly to seek - God alone, to desire God alone, to have sincere intentions toward - God, and to trust to and rely solely upon his divine and paternal - Providence; and it is a rich heart treasury, impossible to estimate. - -2 Viure en la Nouuelle France, c'est à vray dire viure dans le -sein de [221] Dieu, & ne respirer que l'air de sa Diuine conduite; -on ne sçauroit croire la douceur de cét air là, si ce n'est quand -actuellement on le respire. - - 2 To live in New France means truly to live in the bosom of [221] - God, and to breathe only the air of his Divine guidance; the - sweetness of that air can be realized only by actually breathing it. - -3 Il n'est pas à propos que tout le monde sçache, combien il fait -bon dans les sacrées horreurs de ces forests, & combien on trouue -de lumieres du Ciel dans les tenebres espaisses de cette barbarie: -nous aurions trop de monde qui y voudroit venir, & nos Habitatiõs -ne seroient pas capables de loger tant de gens: & c'est ce qui nous -confond qui Dieu nous ait choisis, pour nous faire participans de cette -misericorde, voyãt qu'il y a tant de nos Peres en France, qui seroient -mieux que nous. - - 3 It is not fitting that every one should know how agreeable it is - in the sacred awe of these forests, and how much Heavenly light one - finds in the thick darkness of this barbarism; we would have too - many persons wishing to come here, and our Settlements would not be - capable of accommodating so many; and what confounds us is that God - has chosen us, to make us participants in this mercy, seeing that - there are so many of our Fathers in France, who would do better - than we. - -4 La ioye qu'on a quand on a baptisé vn Sauuage, qui se meurt peu -apres, & qui s'enuole droit au Ciel, pour deuenir vn Ange, certainemẽt -[222] c'est vne ioye qui surpasse tout ce qu'on se peut imaginer: on -ne se souuiẽt plus ny de la mer, ny du mal de la mer, ny de l'horreur -des tempestes passées; on voudroit auec la souffrance de dix mille -tempestes pouuoir aider à sauuer vne ame, puisque Iesus-Christ pour vne -seule ame auroit volontiers respandu tout son pretieux sang. - - 4 The joy that one feels when he has baptized a Savage who dies - soon afterwards, and flies directly to Heaven to become an Angel, - certainly [222] is a joy that surpasses anything that can be - imagined; one no longer remembers the sea, nor seasickness, nor the - horror of past tempests; but one would like to have the suffering - of ten thousand tempests that he might help save one soul, since - Jesus Christ for one soul would have willingly shed all his - precious blood. - -5 Le plus grand combat que nous ayons eu parmy nous, c'est qui seroit -celuy qui auroit la bonne aduenture d'estre choisi pour aller aux -Hurons. Dieu a fait tomber le sort sur ceux qu'il luy a plû choisir, & -qui sont allez à ces Nations barbares, comme si c'eust esté le Paradis -Terrestre. Vne fois qu'on a gousté à bon escient la douceur de la Croix -de Iesus-Christ, on la prefere à tous les Empires de la terre. - - 5 The greatest strife we have had among ourselves was to see which - would have the good fortune of being chosen to go to the Hurons. - God has made the lot fall upon those he was pleased to choose, and - who are going to these barbarous Nations as if to a Terrestrial - Paradise. When once a person has tasted in earnest the sweetness of - the Cross of Jesus Christ, he prefers it to all the Empires of the - earth. - -6 Nous trouuans nagueres dans [223] vne tempeste si furieuse, que tout -l'Ocean sembloit se bouleuerser, on nous dit que nous estions cause -de cét horrible orage; cela nous estonna d'abord, estant dit par des -gens de bien; & en demandant la raison, il nous fut dit, que voyant -vne si furieuse & enragée tourmẽte, il falloit croire que l'Enfer -enrageãt de nous veoir aller en la Nouuelle France, pour conuertir les -infidelles, & diminuer sa puissance, par dépit il sousleuoit tous les -Elemens contre nous, & vouloit abysmer la flotte, & tout ce qui estoit -dedans. Mais nous leur dismes tout doucement; Souuenez vous, Messieurs, -que Dieu est plus puissant pour nous defendre, que Lucifer pour nous -persecuter: Que la mer s'esleue tant qu'elle voudra, si faut-il que -Dieu soit le Maistre. _Mirabiles elationes maris, mirabilis in altis -Dominus._ Nous craignons bien [224] plus la cholere de Dieu contre nos -infidelitez, que celle de la mer contre nos infirmitez humaines. - - 6 Finding ourselves lately in [223] a tempest so furious that the - whole Ocean seemed to be in a turmoil, they told us that we were - the cause of this horrible storm; this astonished us at first, as - it was said by honest people; on asking the reason, we were told - that, seeing so furious and raging a tempest, it must be that Hell - was enraged at seeing us go to New France to convert infidels and - to diminish its power; for revenge it raised up all the Elements - against us, and was trying to sink the fleet and all that was - within it. But we said to them very gently: "Remember, Sirs, that - God is more powerful to defend us, than Lucifer is to persecute - us; that the sea may rise as high as it will, yet God must be its - Master. _Mirabiles elationes maris, mirabilis in altis Dominus._ We - fear indeed [224] the anger of God against our unfaithfulness, more - than that of the sea against our human weakness". - -7 En Europe on a coustume de dire, que quiconque veut apprendre à -prier Dieu, il faut aller sur la mer: mais c'est toute autre chose -d'y estre effectiuement. Dernierement nous fusmes plus de deux iours -& deux nuicts en continuel danger d'estre absorbez de l'Ocean; chaque -moment sembloit deuoir estre le dernier moment de nos vies. Vous voyez -venir des montagnes, qui sembloient nous deuoir engloutir: Nous estions -nous deux prosternez à genoux, priant Dieu de bon cœur; la plus grande -peur estoit que quelqu'vn ne mourust sans Confession: c'est là où on -fait bien les Oraisons iaculatoires, & où on regarde le Ciel de bon -œil: mais on ne croiroit iamais l'efficace de la grace, & les [225] -puissantes asseurances que Dieu donne à ses seruiteurs, au milieu des -tempestes, & des desespoirs les plus espouuantables. - - 7 In Europe they are accustomed to say that whoever would learn to - pray to God must go upon the sea; but it is quite a different thing - to be there in reality. Lately we were more than two days and two - nights in continual danger of being engulfed by the Ocean; every - moment, it seemed, must be the last of our lives. We saw mountains - coming toward us, which seemed about to swallow us up; we two were - prostrate upon our knees, praying God with earnest hearts; the - greatest fear was that some one would die without Confession; it is - there that jaculatory Prayers are made, and that one looks gladly - toward Heaven; but one can never believe the power of grace and the - [225] invincible confidence that God gives to his servants in the - midst of tempests and the most fearful despair. - -8 Iamais ie n'auois entendu que c'est d'arriuer à vn poinct de vertu, -que pour passer plus auant il faudroit faire miracle: tant il est vray -qu'on se trouue quelquefois si auant ou dans la souffrance, ou dans les -hazards, ou dans l'abandonnement des creatures, qu'on ne trouue plus -rien que Dieu, Mais on le trouue tousiours au bout de l'eschelle de -Iacob, à bras & cœur ouuerts, pour embrasser les Anges, & les ames qui -volent droit à luy: & c'est chose admirable comme Dieu prend plaisir à -se communiquer abondamment aux ames qui ont tout abandonné, & se sont -toutes abandonnées à luy. Perdre tout pour trouuer Dieu, c'est vne -douce perte, & vne saincte vsure. - - 8 I have never understood what it was to reach such a point - of virtue that, to pass beyond, a miracle would have to be - performed; so true is it that a person sometimes finds himself - so far plunged into either suffering, or danger, or desertion by - his fellow-creatures, that nothing is left to him but God, who - nevertheless is always found at the end of Jacob's ladder, with - arms and heart open to embrace the Angels and the souls which fly - straight to him; and it is wonderful how God takes pleasure in - abundantly communicating himself to souls which have abandoned all - and given themselves wholly to him. To lose all, that one may find - God, is a sweet loss and a holy usury. - -[226] 9 Le cœur croist à mesure que les trauaux croissent pour -Iesus-Christ; & la Nouuelle France est le pays du monde le plus propre, -pour entendre le sens literal de ces belles paroles, _Sicut misit me -viuens Pater, ita & ego mitto vos._ Ie vous enuoye de mesme sorte, que -mon Pere m'a enuoyé. _Ecce ego mitto vos sicut oues in medio luporum._ -Voicy que ie vous enuoye cõme des brebis au milieu des loups. Parmy ces -forests, en voyant ces Sauuages, nous pauures Estrangers, & seruiteurs -de Dieu, que pouuons nous attendre sinon vn coup de dent, & quelque -effect de leur barbarie naturelle. Qui craind bien Dieu, ne sçauroit -plus rien craindre en ce monde. - - [226] 9 The heart grows according as its works for Jesus Christ - increase; and New France is the most suitable country in the world - in which to understand the literal meaning of these beautiful - words, _Sicut misit me vivens Pater, ita et ego mitto vos_, "I send - you, even as my Father has sent me." _Ecce ego mitto vos sicut - oves in medio luporum._ "Behold, I send you as sheep in the midst - of wolves." Among these forests, at the sight of these Savages, - what can we poor Foreigners and servants of God expect but to feel - their teeth and some of the effects of their natural barbarism. He - who truly fears God can fear nothing more in this world. - -10 Il est vray que faire neuf cens lieuës sur les flots de la mer, & -auec cent & cent rencontres de Turcs, de glaces, de bancs, d'orages -assez horribles, [227] cela peut estonner la nature; & donner de la -palpitation au cœur humain; là on experimente ce que veut dire Dauid, -_Anima mea in manibus meis semper._ Ie tiens mon ame tousiours dans mes -mains, & ie suis tout prest à tout moment de la sacrifier à Dieu; trop -heureux helas! de pouuoir faire tant de fois vn pretieux holocauste -de moy-mesme; mais les infusions de Dieu dans les cœurs, & le renfort -qu'il verse dans nos ames surpasse tous nos maux. Ie confesse que i'ay -mieux appris sur la mer que sur la terre, que c'est qu'infusion de Dieu -dans vne ame bien faite. - - 10 Truly, to make nine hundred leagues upon the waves of the - sea, with hundreds of encounters with Turks, icebergs, reefs, - and horrible storms--[227] all these things can appall human - nature, and cause the human heart to throb; there one experiences - what David meant, _Anima mea in manibus meis semper_. "I hold my - soul always in my hands," and I am always ready at any moment to - sacrifice it to God; too happy, alas! to be able to make so many - times a precious offering of myself; but the infusion of God into - our hearts, and the relief he pours into our souls, exceed all of - our ills. I confess that I have learned better upon the sea than - upon the land what the infusion of God into a well-trained soul is. - -11 Quand on void ces Sauuages, bien faits, forts, de bonne façon, doüez -d'vn bon sens naturel, & qu'il ne tient qu'à vne goutte d'eau qu'ils ne -deuiennent enfans de Dieu, & que Iesus-Christ a respandu tout [228] son -sang pour eux, on sent vne ardeur incroyable de les attirer à l'Eglise, -& à Dieu; & il est vray qu'on aimeroit mieux la conuersion d'vn de ces -pauures Sauuages, que la conqueste d'vn Empire tout entier. La peine -qu'on y prend est si agreable, qu'on ne la prend point pour vne peine, -mais pour vne faueur du Ciel bien extraordinaire. _Caritas Lei vrget -nos_, tant il est vray que la charité presse les cœurs. - - 11 When we see these Savages, well formed, strong, of good mien, - endowed with natural good sense,--and that it needs only a drop - of water to make them children of God, and that Jesus Christ has - shed all [228] his blood for them, we feel an incredible ardor to - attract them to the Church and to God; and it is true that we would - prefer the conversion of one of these poor Savages to the conquest - of a whole Empire. The trouble we take in this is so pleasant that - we do not consider it trouble, but a truly extraordinary favor of - Heaven. _Caritas Dei urget nos_, so true is it that charity presses - our hearts. - -12 Ie fus vingt-quatre heures, que nous voyant poursuiuis par les Turcs -au sortir de la manche, ie n'attendois plus rien que de tomber entre -leurs mains, & estre couuert de chaisnes, & viure en esclauage. Parmy -ces frayeurs naturelles, voyla vne forte pensée qui se va saisir de mon -cœur, & me dit: Ha! quel bon-heur seroit-ce de pouuoir imiter sainct -Paul, & me veoir enchaisner [229] pour l'amour de Iesus, qui fut lié -pour moy, & traitté comme vu esclaue, & comme le Roy des voleurs. Ceste -douce pensée eut tant de pouuoir sur mon ame, que i'auois plus d'enuie -de ces chaisnes, que de crainte de la captiuité. - - 12 I passed twenty-four hours when, seeing that we were pursued - by the Turks in leaving la manche [English Channel], I expected - nothing else than to fall into their hands, to be loaded with - chains and to live in slavery. In the midst of these natural fears, - lo! a strong thought took possession of my heart, and said to me - "Ha! what good fortune it would be to be able to imitate saint - Paul, and to see myself in fetters [229] for the love of Jesus, - who was bound for me, and treated as a slave and as the King of - thieves." This sweet thought had so much power over my soul that I - had more desire for those chains than fear of captivity. - -13 Trois puissantes pensées consolent vn bon cœur, qui est dans les -forests infinies de la Nouuelle France, ou parmy les Hurons. La -premiere est, ie suis au lieu où Dieu m'a enuoyé, où il m'a mené comme -par la main, où il est auec moy, & où ie ne cherche que luy seul. La -deuxiéme est, ce que dit Dauid; selon la mesure des douleurs que ie -souffre pour Dieu, ses Diuines consolations réjoüyssent mõ ame. La -troisiéme, que iamais on ne trouue ny Croix, ny cloux, ny espines, que -si on regarde bien, on ne trouue I. C. au milieu. Or peut-on estre mal -quand on est en [230] compagnie du Fils de Dieu viuant. - - 13 Three mighty thoughts console a good heart which is in the - infinite forests of New France, or among the Hurons. The first is, - "I am in the place where God has sent me, where he has led me as - if by the hand, where he is with me, and where I seek him alone." - The second is, in the words of David, "according to the measure - of the pain I endure for God, his Divine consolations rejoice my - soul." The third, that we never find Crosses, nails, nor thorns, in - the midst of which, if we look closely, we do not find J.C. [Jesus - Christ]. Now, can a person go wrong when he is in [230] the company - of the Son of the living God? - -14 Quand ie me veois assiegé de flots homicides, de forests infinies, -& de mille dangers, il me vient à l'esprit ceste riche parole de -S. Ignace martyr: _Nunc incipio esse Christi discipulus_: c'est -auiourd'huy que ie commẽce d'estre de la Cõpagnie de Iesus; car à quoy -seruent tant d'exercices, tant de Meditations feruentes, tant de desirs -boüillans? tout cela n'est que du vẽt, si on ne les met en pratique; -tellement que la vieille France est bonne pour conceuoir de bons -desirs, mais la Nouuelle est propre pour l'execution: ce qu'on desire -en l'ancienne France, c'est ce qu'on fait dans la Nouuelle. - - 14 When I see myself surrounded by murderous waves, by infinite - forests, and by a thousand dangers there comes to mind that - precious saying of the martyred St. Ignace, _Nunc incipio esse - Christi discipulus_: to-day I begin to be of the Company of Jesus. - For what avail so many exercises, so many fervent Meditations, - so many eager desires? all these are nothing but wind, if we do - not put them into practice. So old France is fitted to conceive - noble desires, but the New is adapted to their execution; that one - desires in old France is what one does in the New. - -15 Ie ne sçay que c'est que le pays des Hurons, où Dieu m'enuoye par -vne misericorde infinie: mais ie sçay bien que i'ayme mieux y aller -qu'au Paradis Terrestre, puisque ie vois [231] que Dieu en a ordonné de -la sorte. Chose estrange! que plus i'y vois de Croix preparées, & plus -le cœur me rit, & y volle; car quel bõ-heur de ne voir rien de ses yeux -que des Sauuages, des Croix, & Iesus-Christ: en ma vie ie n'ay bien -compris en France, que c'estoit de se défier totalement de soy-mesme, -& se confier en Dieu seul: mais ie dis seul, & sans meslange d'aucune -creature. _Maior est Deus corde nostro._ Dieu est plus grand que nos -cœurs: cela est euidẽt en la Nouuelle France, & c'est vne consolation -du tout ineffable, que quand on ne trouue plus rien, aussi tost on -rencontre Dieu, qui se communique plus abondamment aux bons cœurs. - - 15 I do not know what the country of the Hurons is, where God - sends me in his infinite mercy, but I do know that I would rather - go there than to an Earthly Paradise, since I see [231] that God - has so ordained. Strange thing! the more Crosses I see prepared - for me there, the more my heart laughs and flies thither; for what - happiness to see with these eyes nothing but Savages, Crosses, and - Jesus Christ. Never have I understood in my life in France what - it was to distrust self entirely and to trust in God alone; I say - alone, and without the presence of any creature: _Major est Deus - corde nostro_, "God is greater than our hearts;" this is evident in - New France, and it is an unutterable consolation that when we find - nothing else we immediately encounter God, who communicates himself - most richly to good hearts. - -16 Ma consolation parmy les Hurons, c'est que tous les iours ie me -confesse, & puis ie dis la Messe, comme si ie deuois prendre le -Viatique, & mourir ce iour là, & ie ne crois pas [232] qu'on puisse -mieux viure, ny auec plus de satisfaction & de courage, & mesme de -merites, que viure en vn lieu, où on pẽse pouuoir mourir tous les -iours, & auoir la deuise de S. Paul. _Quotidie morior fratres, &c._ mes -freres ie fais estat de mourir tous les iours. - - 16 My consolation among the Hurons is that I confess every day, and - then I say Mass as if I were to take the Viaticum and die that very - day; and I do not think [232] that a person can live better, nor - with more satisfaction and courage, and even merit, than to live in - a place where he expects every day to die, and to have the motto of - St. Paul, _Quotidie morior fratres, etc._, "I protest, brethren, - that I die daily." - -17 Pour conuertir les Sauuages, il n'y faut pas tant de science que de -bonté & vertu bien solide. Les quatre Elemens d'vn homme Apostolique -en la Nouuelle Frãce, sont l'Affabilité, l'Humilité, la Patiẽce & vne -Charité genereuse. Le zele trop ardent, brusle plus qu'il n'eschauffe, -& gaste tout; il faut vne grande magnanimité & condescendence pour -attirer peu à peu ces Sauuages. Ils n'entendent pas bien nostre -Theologie, mais ils entendent parfaictement bien nostre humilité, & -nostre affabilité & se laissent gaigner. - - 17 To convert the Savages, not so much knowledge is necessary as - goodness and sound virtue. The four Elements of an Apostolic man - in New France are Affability, Humility, Patience, and a generous - Charity. Too ardent zeal scorches more than it warms, and ruins - everything; great magnanimity and compliance are necessary to - attract gradually these Savages. They do not comprehend our - Theology well, but they comprehend perfectly our humility and our - friendliness, and allow themselves to be won. - -18 La Nation des Hurons se dispose [233] à receuoir la lumiere de -l'Euangile, & on espere vn bien incroyable en tous ces quartiers là: -mais il y faut deux sortes de personnes pour bien faire cela: les vns -en l'anciẽne France assistãt de leurs sainctes prieres, & de leur -charité; les autres en la Nouuelle, trauaillant auec grande douceur, -& infatigabilité de la bonté de Dieu, & de ce doux cõcert dépend la -conuersion de plusieurs milliers d'ames, pour chacune desquelles -Iesus-Christ a versé tout son pretieux sãg. - - 18 The Huron Nation is becoming disposed [233] to receive the light - of the Gospel, and inestimable good is to be hoped for in all those - regions; but two kinds of persons are necessary to accomplish - this,--those in old France, assisting by their holy prayers and - their charity; the others in the New, working with great gentleness - and tirelessness; on the goodness of God and on this sweet harmony - depends the conversion of many thousand souls, for each one of whom - Jesus Christ has shed all his precious blood. - -19 Si on pouuoit fonder à Kebec vn petit Seminaire d'vne douzaine de -petits Hurons, dans peu d'années on en tireroit vn secours incroyable, -pour aider à conuertir leurs Peres, & planter vne Eglise fleurissante -dans la Nation des Hurons. Helas! combien y en a t'il en Europe qui -perdẽt à trois coups de dez, plus qu'il ne faudroit pour conuertir vn -monde. - - 19 If a small Seminary of a dozen little Hurons could be founded - at Kebec, in a few years incredible assistance could be derived - therefrom, to help in converting their Fathers, and in planting - a flourishing Church in the Nation of the Hurons. Alas! how many - there are in Europe who lose in three casts of the dice more than - would be needed to convert a world. - -[234] 20 Vne des pensées qui pressent dauantage ceux qui sont si -heureux, que de seruir Dieu parmy ces forests, c'est d'estre indignes -d'vne vocation Apostolique, & si releuée, & auoir si peu de vertus -dignes d'vn bel employ. Qui ne void la Nouuelle Frãce que par les yeux -de chair & de nature, il n'y void que des bois & des croix: mais qui -les considere auec les yeux de la grace, & d'vne bonne vocation, il -n'y void que Dieu, les vertus, & les graces, & on y trouue tant & de -si solides consolations, que si ie pouuois acheter la Nouuelle France, -en donnant tout le Paradis Terrestre, certainement ie l'acheterois. -Mon Dieu qu'il fait bon estre au lieu où Dieu nous a mis de sa grace, -veritablement i'ay trouué icy ce que i'auois esperé, vn cœur selon le -cœur de Dieu, qui ne cherche que Dieu. - - [234] 20 One of the thoughts which weigh most upon those who - are so fortunate as to serve God among these forests, is their - unworthiness of their Apostolic and so exalted calling, and that - they have so few of the virtues worthy of a noble work. He who sees - New France only through the eyes of the flesh and of nature, sees - only forests and crosses; but he who looks upon these with the eyes - of grace and of a noble vocation, sees only God, the virtues, and - the graces; and he finds therein so many and so firm consolations, - that, if I were able to buy New France by giving in exchange all - the Terrestrial Paradise, I would certainly buy it. My God! how - good it is to be in the place where God has placed us by his grace; - truly I have found here what I had hoped for, a heart in harmony - with God's heart, which seeks God alone. - -[235] 21 On dit que les premiers qui fondent les Eglises, d'ordinaire -sont saincts: ceste pensée m'attendrit si fort le cœur, que quoy que -ie me voye icy fort inutile dans ceste fortunée Nouuelle France, si -faut-il, que i'auoüe que ie ne, me sçaurois defendre d'vne pensée qui -me presse le cœur. _Cupio impendi, & superimpendi pro vobis_: Pauure -Nouuelle France, ie desire me sacrifier pour ton bien, & quand il me -deuroit couster mille vies, moyennant que ie puisse aider à sauuer vne -seule ame, ie seray trop heureux, & ma vie tres bien employée. - - [235] 21 It is said that the pioneers who found Churches are - usually saints; this thought so softens my heart that, although - I see I am of but little use here in this fortunate New France, - yet I must confess that I cannot forbid one thought which presses - upon my heart. _Cupio impendi, et superimpendi pro vobis_: Poor New - France, I desire to sacrifice myself for thy welfare; and though - it should cost me a thousand lives, if thus I can aid in saving a - single soul, I shall be too happy, and my life will be well spent. - -22 Ie ne sçay pas que c'est d'entrer en Paradis, mais ie sçay bien -qu'en ce monde, il est mal-aisé de trouuer vne ioye plus excessiue & -surabondante, que celle que i'ay sentie entrant en la Nouuelle France, -& y disant la premiere Messe, le iour de la [236] Visitation. Ie vous -asseure que ce fut bien voirement le iour de la Visitation. Par la -bonté de Dieu & de nostre Dame, il me sembla que c'estoit Noël pour -moy, & que i'allois renaistre en vne vie toute nouuelle, & vne vie de -Dieu. - - 22 I do not know what it is to enter Paradise; but I know well that - in this world it is difficult to find a greater and fuller joy than - I had upon entering New France, and saying the first Mass here on - the day of the [236] Visitation. I assure you that this was very - truly the day of the Visitation. Through the goodness of God and of - our Lady, it seemed to me that it was Christmas for me, and that I - was going to be reborn into an altogether new life, and a life of - God. - -23 Le mal de la mer qui m'auoit donné de la peine flottant sur la -marine, fut bien-tost effacé par le bien du Ciel, & la ioye que Dieu -respandit en mon ame touchant le Cap Breton. En rencontrant nos Peres, -il me sembla d'embrasser des Anges du Paradis, ie ne me pû empescher -de crier, helas! que sera-ce quand on entrera en Paradis, & que Dieu -& les Anges receuront vne belle ame, qui sortira des orages de la vie -miserable qu'on mene sur la terre. - - 23 The seasickness which troubled me, when sailing upon the ocean, - was soon effaced by the mercy of Heaven and the joy that God shed - in my soul, upon landing at Cape Breton. In meeting our Fathers - it seemed to me I was embracing Angels from Paradise; I could not - refrain from exclaiming, "Ah! what will it be when we shall enter - Paradise, and when God and the Angels shall receive a beautiful - soul, which will emerge from the tempests of the wretched life that - we lead upon earth!" - -24 I'auois creu qu'il falloit des miracles pour conuertir ces Sauuages -volans; mais ie me suis trompé, [237] car les miracles propres de la -Nouuelle France sont ceux-cy. Leur faire bien du bien, & souffrir bien -des maux, ne s'en plaindre qu'à Dieu, s'en estimer indigne, & se tenir -pour fort inutile. Quiconque aura ces vertus, fera des miracles plus -grands que les miracles, & deuiendra vn Sainct. En effect il y a bien -plus de peine de s'humilier profondement deuant Dieu & les hommes, & de -s'aneantir, que de resusciter vn mort; car cela ne couste que le dire, -quand on a le don des miracles, & pour s'humilier comme il faut à vray -dire, il y faut la vie toute entiere d'vn homme. - - 24 I had thought that miracles were necessary to convert these - flying Savages; but I was mistaken, [237] for the real miracles of - New France are the following: To do them much good, and endure many - pains; to complain to God alone; to judge oneself unworthy, and - to feel one's uselessness. He who has these virtues will perform - miracles greater than miracles, and will become a Saint. Indeed, it - is harder to humiliate oneself deeply before God and men, and to - annihilate oneself, than to raise the dead; for that needs only the - word, if one has the gift of miracles, but to humiliate oneself as - one ought to,--truly, that requires a man's whole life. - -25 Nous auons esté fort estonnez & infiniment resioüys, voyant que dans -nos petites cabanes, & dans nos Habitations la discipline Religieuse y -estoit aussi exactement gardée, qu'aux plus grands Colleges [238] de -la France, & que la ferueur interieure est d'autant plus grande, que -l'exterieur semble y estre plus suiette à beaucoup de diuertissements: -c'est l'ordinaire de la bonté infinie de Dieu, qui selon les besoins -multiplie la benediction de ses graces; & en effect à mesure qu'vn -seruiteur de Dieu s'abandonne à sa saincte conduite, nostre Seigneur -s'eslargit aussi dauantage, & respand plus abõdamment la pluye -pretieuse de ses graces. - - 25 We were greatly astonished and infinitely glad to see in our - little cabins, and in our Settlements, the Religious discipline as - strictly observed as in the largest Colleges [238] of France, and - that the internal fervor is so much the greater as the external - seems to be subjected to so many diversions; it is God's ordinary - practice, in his infinite goodness, that according to our needs - he multiplies the gift of his graces; and, in truth, to the same - extent as a servant of God gives himself up to his holy guidance, - our Lord expands so much the more and sheds more abundantly the - precious shower of his graces. - -26 Ces pauures Barbares ont coustume de nõmer tous les Prestres -Patriarches, & portent grand respect aux hommes vertueux. Ils nous -promettent de nous apporter leurs enfans, quand ils seront malades à -la mort, pour les baptiser; en effect on en a baptisé quelques vns -qui sont morts peu apres le baptesme. Ils sont bien predestinez à bon -escient, & bien-heureux de sortir de la Barbarie, [239] & entrer aussi -tost dans le Paradis. Quand on ne feroit iamais autre chose, quel -bon-heur d'auoir esté instrument de la predestination de ces petites -ames. - - 26 These poor Barbarians are accustomed to call all the Priests, - Patriarchs,[48] and they show great respect to men of integrity. - They promise to bring us their children, when they are sick unto - death, to be baptized; in fact, some have been baptized who died - shortly after baptism. They are indeed the elect, beyond a doubt, - and so blessed as to go forth from Barbarism [239] and enter - immediately into Paradise. If one should never do anything else, - what happiness to have been instrumental in placing these little - souls among the elect! - -27 On en trouue de si ignorants de toute sorte de Religion, qu'on ne -sçauroit trouuer vn nom pour leur faire entendre Dieu; il le faut -appeller le grand Capitaine des hommes; celuy qui nourrit tout le -monde; celuy qui demeure là haut. On fait tout ce qu'on peut: quelle -obligation auront-ils à ceux qui les instruisent, & qui s'efforcent -de leur faire cognoistre vn Dieu, pour le seruir le moins mal qu'ils -pourront. Là il ne faut pas grande doctrine, mais vne profonde -humilité, vne patience inuincible, & vne charité Apostolique pour -gaigner ces pauures Sauuages, qui d'ailleurs ont vn bon sens commun. -Que si vne fois on commence à les [240] gaigner, le fruict sera -inestimable. - - 27 One meets men so devoid of every notion of Religion, that one - cannot find a name to make them understand God; we have to call him - the great Captain of men, he who feeds all the world, he who lives - on high. We do all we can; what obligations will they be under to - those who instruct them and who try to make them know a God in - order to serve him as well as they can. Here deep learning is not - needed, but a profound humility, an unconquerable patience, and an - Apostolic charity, to win these poor Savages, who in other respects - have good common sense. And if we begin once to gain [240] them, - the fruit will be incalculable. - -28 La pensée de sainct Francois Xauier nous passe mille fois par -l'esprit, & a vn grand pouuoir. Si les hommes du siecle pour auoir -des peaux de Castor, de la moulue, & ie ne sçay quelles denrées, -n'apprehendent ny les orages de la mer, ny les Sauuages de la terre, -ny la mer, ny la mort; quelle horrible confusion seroit-ce à des -seruiteurs de Dieu, d'apprehender cela, ou quelques petits trauaux, -pour tascher de gaigner des ames rachetées auec le sang pretieux de -Iesus-Christ, & empourprées de son sang de valeur inestimable? Se -leueront-ils point au iour du iugement cõtre nous ces petits facteurs, -& pescheurs de mouluë pour nous condamner, s'ils prennent plus de peine -pour gaigner vne piece d'argent, que nous pour aider à sauuer les -Sauuages. Ceste pensée pique si fort nos [241] cœurs, qu'on ne sent -point son mal, ou si on le sent on ne s'en oseroit plaindre. - - 28 A thousand times the thought of saint François Xavier passes - through our minds, and has great power over us. If the men of the - world, in order to have Beaver skins, and codfish, and I know not - what commodities, do not fear either the storms on the sea, or - the Savages on land, or the sea, or death; how dreadful will be - the confusion of God's servants for being afraid of these things, - or of a few little hardships, in trying to win souls ransomed by - the precious blood of Jesus Christ, and empurpled by his blood of - inestimable value? On the day of judgment will not these petty - traders and fishers of cod rise up to condemn us, if they take more - pains to gain a piece of money than we do to help save the Savages? - This thought stings our hearts so [241] deeply that we do not feel - our sufferings, or if we feel them we do not dare to complain of - them. - -29 Il y a mille personnes en France qui sont fort inutiles, & qui -n'ont nul employ; ils sont sçauans, & puis c'est tout, & cela ne sert -de rien du tout à l'Eglise de Dieu; helas! en la Nouuelle France ce -seroient des Apostres s'ils vouloient y venir employer leur talent; -moins de sçauoir & plus d'humilité & de zele, feroit miracle icy, & ils -gagneroient possible plus en vn an, qu'ils ne feront toute leur vie en -France. - - 29 There are many persons in France who are of no use, and have - nothing to do there; they are scholars and that is all, and that is - of no use in the Church of God; alas! in New France these men would - be Apostles, if they would come here to use their talents; less - wisdom, and more humility and zeal, would perform miracles here, - and it is possible they would gain more in one year than they will - do in a lifetime in France. - -30 L'experience nous fait voir, que ceux de la Compagnie qui viennent -en la Nouuelle France, il faut qu'ils y soient appellez par vne -vocation speciale & bien forte; que ce soit gens morts & à soy, & -au monde; hõmes veritablement Apostoliques, qui ne cherchent que -Dieu, & le [242] salut des ames, qui aiment d'amour la Croix, & la -mortification; qui ne s'espargnent point; qui sçachent supporter les -trauaux de la mer & de la terre, & qui desirent plus la conuersion d'vn -Sauuage, que l'Empire de toute l'Europe; qui ayent des cœurs de Dieu, -& tous remplis de Dieu; qui soient comme des petits Iean Baptistes, -criant parmy ces deserts & ces forests, comme des voix de Dieu, qui -appellent tous ces pauures Sauuages à recognoistre Iesus-Christ; en fin -que ce soient des hommes qui ont tous leurs contentemens dans Dieu, & -ausquels les souffrances soient leurs plus cheres delices. Voila ce -que l'experience nous fait veoir tous les iours: mais aussi il est -vray, qu'il semble que Dieu respande bien plus abondamment les rosées -de ses graces sur cette Nouuelle France, que sur la vieille, [243] & -que les cõsolations interieures, & les Diuines infusions y sont bien -plus solides, & les cœurs bien plus embrasez. _Nouit Dominus qui sunt -eius._ Mais il n'appartient qu'à Dieu de faire le choix de ceux dont il -se veut seruir, & ausquels il fait cette misericorde de les amener en -la Nouuelle France, pour en faire des saincts. Sainct François Xauier -disoit qu'il y auoit vne Isle en Orient, qui estoit bien propre pour -faire perdre la veuë à force de plorer de ioye excessiue du cœur; ie ne -sçay si nostre Nouuelle France ressemble point ceste Isle: mais nous -experimẽtons que si quelqu'vn icy s'abandonne à Dieu à bon escient, il -court hazard d'y perdre la veuë, & la vie, & tout, & auec grande ioye -à force de trauailler; il n'appartient qu'à ceux qui y sont, & qui -goustent Dieu, d'en parler par experience. - - 30 Experience shows us that those of the Society who come to New - France should be impelled to it by a special and very forcible - call; persons who are dead to themselves and to the world; men - truly Apostolic, who seek God alone, and the [242] salvation of - souls, who love with real love the Cross and self-mortification; - who do not spare themselves; who can endure the hardships of the - sea and of the land, and who desire the conversion of a Savage more - than the Empire of all Europe; who have Godlike hearts, all filled - with God; who are like little John the Baptists, crying through - these deserts and forests like voices from God, which summon all - these poor Savages to acknowledge Jesus Christ; in fine let them - be men whose sole satisfaction is in God and to whom suffering is - the greatest delight. That is what experience shows us every day; - but it is also true that it seems as if God shed the dew of his - grace much more abundantly upon this New France than upon the old, - [243] and that the internal consolations and the Divine infusions - are much stronger here, and hearts more on fire. _Novit Dominus - qui sunt ejus._ But it belongs to God alone to choose those whom - he will use, and whom he favors by taking them into New France, to - make saints of them. Saint François Xavier said that there was an - Island in the Orient which was quite capable of making a person - lose his sight, by crying from excessive joy of the heart; I know - not if our New France resembles this Island, but we know from - experience that, if any one here gives himself up in earnest to - God, he runs the risk of losing his sight, his life, his all, and - with great joy, by dint of hard work; it belongs only to those who - are here and who enjoy God to speak from experience. - -[244] 31 Nous recognoissons euidemmẽt, qu'il faut que ce soit le Ciel -qui conuertisse la terre de la Nouuelle Frãce, & que nous ne sõmes pas -assez forts. Nous ne craignõs rien tãt, sinon que nos imperfectiõs -n'empeschẽt la cõuersiõ de ces pauures Sauuages; c'est pourquoy nous -auõs tous esté d'auis de recourir au Ciel, & à la tres saincte Vierge -Mere de Dieu, par laquelle Dieu a coustume de faire ce qui ne se peut -faire, & conuertir les cœurs les plus abandonnez. A cet effet nous -auons resolu de faire vn vœu fort solemnel, dont voicy la teneur. - - [244] 31 We clearly recognize that it must be Heaven which shall - convert the land of New France, and that we are not strong enough. - We fear nothing so much as that our imperfections may prevent the - conversion of these poor Savages; that is why we have all been - minded to have recourse to Heaven and to the very holy Virgin, - Mother of God, through whom God is accustomed to do what seems - impossible, and to convert the hearts of the most abandoned. To - this end, we have resolved to make a very solemn vow, of which the - following is the purport:-- - -Mon Dieu & mon Sauueur Iesus, quoy que nos pechez nous doiuent -esloigner de vostre presence, si est-ce qu'épris d'vne affection de -vous honorer & vostre tres-Ste Mere, poussez d'vn desir de nous veoir -dans la fidelle correspondance que vous desirez de vos seruiteurs, -souhaittãs en [245] outre de vous veoir recõneu & adoré de ces -pauures peuples: Nous vous promettons & faisons vœu, comme aussi à la -tres-saincte Vierge vostre Mere, & à sõ glorieux Espoux S. Ioseph, de -celebrer douze fois és douze mois suiuant le sacrifice de la Ste Messe, -pour ceux qui sont Prestres; & pour les autres de reciter douze fois -la Couronne ou le Chappellet de la Vierge en l'honneur & en action -de grace de son immaculee Cõception, & de ieusner tous la veille de -ceste feste: vous promettans en outre que si on erige quelque Eglise -ou Chappelle stable dãs ces pais, dans le cours de ce tẽps limité, que -nous la ferõs dedier à Dieu sous le tiltre de l'immaculée Cõception, si -cela est en nostre pouuoir, le tout pour obtenir de la bõté de N. S. -la conuersion de ces Peuples, par l'entremise de sa saincte Mere, & de -son sainct Espoux. Receuez [246] cependant, ô l'Emperiere des Anges & -des hommes, les cœurs de ces pauures Barbares abandonnez, que nous vous -presentons par les mains de vostre glorieux Espoux, & de vos fidelles -seruiteurs S. Ignace & S. François Xauier, & de tous les Anges Gardiens -de ces miserables contrées, pour les offrir à vostre Fils, afin qu'il -leur donne sa cognoissance, & leur applique le merite de son pretieux -sang. Ainsi soit-il. - - My God and my Savior Jesus, although our sins ought to banish us - from your presence, yet being inspired with a desire to honor you - and your very Holy Mother, urged by a wish to see ourselves in the - faithful correspondence [to your graces] that you desire in your - servants, wishing [245] besides to see you acknowledged and adored - by these poor people: We promise and make a vow unto you and also - to the very holy Virgin your Mother, and to her glorious Spouse St. - Joseph, to celebrate twelve times in twelve succeeding months the - Sacrifice of the Holy Mass, for those who are Priests; and for the - others to say twelve times the Crown or Chaplet of the Virgin, in - honor of and as an act of grace for her immaculate Conception, and - all to fast the day before this festival; promising you further - that, if a permanent Church or Chapel is erected in this country - within this specified time, we will have it dedicated to God under - the title of the immaculate Conception, if it is in our power,--all - this, to secure by the goodness of Our Lord the conversion of these - Peoples, through the mediation of his holy Mother and of her holy - Spouse. In [246] the meantime receive, O Empress of Angels and of - men, the hearts of these poor abandoned Barbarians that we present - to you through the hands of your glorious Spouse and of your - faithful servants, St. Ignace and St. François Xavier, and of all - the Guardian Angels of these wretched countries, to offer them to - your Son, that he may give them knowledge of himself and apply to - them the efficacy of his precious blood. Amen. - -Dieu par son infinie bonté nous rende dignes de cette excellente -vocation, pour dignement cooperer à sa grace, au profit de ces pauures -Sauuages. - - May God in his infinite goodness render us worthy of this noble - calling, worthily to coöperate with his grace, to the benefit of - these poor Savages. - - -Extraict du Priuilege du Roy. - - -PAR Grace & Priuilege du Roy il est permis à Sebastien Cramoisy, -Marchand Libraire Iuré en l'Vniuersité de Paris, & Imprimeur ordinaire -du Roy, d'imprimer ou faire imprimer vn liure intitulé, _Relation -de ce qui s'est passé en la Nouuelle France en l'année mil six cens -trente cinq. Enuoyée au R. P. Provincial de la Compagnie de Iesus -en la Prouince de France. Par le Pere Paul le Ieune de la mesme -Compagnie, Superieur de la Residence de Kebec_: & ce pendant le temps -& espace de cinq années consecutiues. Auec defenses à tous Libraires -& Imprimeurs d'imprimer ou faire imprimer ledit liure, sous pretexte -de desguisement, ou changement qu'ils y pourroient faire, à peine de -confiscation, & de l'amende portée par ledit Priuilege. Donné à Paris -le douziesme Ianuier, mil six cens trente six. - - Par le Roy en son Conseil. - VICTON. - - Extract from the Royal License. - - BY the Grace and License of the King, permission is granted to - Sebastien Cramoisy, Bookseller under Oath in the University of - Paris, and Printer in ordinary to the King, to print or to have - printed a book entitled, _Relation de ce qui s'est passé en la - Nouvelle France en l'année mil six cens trente cinq. Envoyée au R. - P. Provincial de la Compagnie de Jesus en la Province de France. - Par le Pere Paul le Jeune de la mesme Compagnie, Superieur de la - Residence de Kebec_: and this during the time and space of five - consecutive years. Prohibiting all Booksellers and Printers to - print or to have printed the said book, under pretext of disguise - or change that they might make therein, on pain of confiscation of - the copies, and of the fine provided by the said License. Given - at Paris on the twelfth of January, one thousand six hundred and - thirty-six. - - By the King in Council. - VICTON. - - -Approbation. - - -NOVS ESTIENNE BINET Prouincial de la Compagnie de IESVS en la Prouince -de France. Suiuant le Priuilege qui nous a esté octroyé par les Roys -Tres-Chrestiens Henry III. le 10. May 1583. Henry IV. le 10. Decembre -1605. & Louys XIII. à present regnant le 14. Feurier 1612. par lequel -il est defendu à tous Libraires de n'imprimer aucun Liure de ceux qui -sont composez par quelqu'vn de nostre dite Compagnie, sans permission -des Superieurs d'icelle: Permettons à Sebastien Cramoisy Marchand -Libraire Iuré à Paris, & Imprimeur ordinaire du Roy, de pouuoir -imprimer pour dix ans la _Relation de ce qui s'est passé en la Nouuelle -France, en l'année 1635._ à nous enuoyée par le Pere Paul le Ieune de -nostre mesme Compagnie, Superieur de la Residence de Kebec. En foy -dequoy nous auons signé la presente à Paris ce quinziesme Ianuier 1635. - - Signé, - E. BINET. - - Approbation. - - WE, ESTIENNE BINET, Provincial of the Society of JESUS in the - Province of France, in accordance with the License that has been - granted to us by the Most Christian Kings, Henry III. May 10th, - 1583, Henry IV. December 10th, 1605, and Louys XIII. now reigning - February 14th, 1612, by which all Booksellers are prohibited from - printing any of the Books which are composed by any one of our said - Society, without the permission of the Superiors thereof: We permit - Sebastien Cramoisy, Bookseller under Oath in Paris, and Printer in - ordinary to the King, to print for ten years the _Relation de ce - qui s'est passé en la Nouvelle France en l'année 1635_, sent to - us by Father Paul le Jeune of our same Society, Superior of the - Residence of Kebec. In testimony whereof we have signed the present - at Paris, this fifteenth of January, 1635. - - Signed, - E. BINET. - - - - - XXVI - - LE JEUNE'S RELATION, 1636 - - PARIS: SEBASTIEN CRAMOISY, 1637 - - -SOURCE: Title-page and text reprinted from the copy of the first issue -(H. 65), in Lenox Library. - -The document consists of two parts; the first by Le Jeune, as superior, -the second by Brébeuf. In the present volume we give chaps. i.-ii., of -Part I.; the remainder of Part I. will occupy Volume IX. In Volume X., -will appear all of Part II. - - - - - RELATION - DE CE QVI S'EST PASSÉ - EN LA - NOVVELLE FRANCE - +EN L'ANNÉE 1636+. - - Enuoyée au - +R. PERE PROVINCIAL+ - de la Compagnie de IESVS - en la Prouince de France. - - _Par le P. Paul le Ieune de la mesme Compagnie, - Superieur de la Residence de Kébec._ - - [Illustration] - - A PARIS, - - Chez +SEBASTIEN CRAMOISY+ Imprimeur - ordinaire du Roy, rue sainct Iacques, - aux Cigognes. - - M. DC. XXXVII. - _AVEC PRIVILEGE DV ROI._ - - - RELATION - OF WHAT OCCURRED - IN - NEW FRANCE - IN THE YEAR 1636. - - Sent to the - REVEREND FATHER PROVINCIAL - of the Society of +JESUS+ in the - Province of France. - - _By Father Paul le Jeune of the same Society, - Superior of the Residence of Kébec._ - - PARIS, - +SEBASTIEN CRAMOISY+, Printer in ordinary - to the King, ruë sainct Jacques, - at the Sign of the Storks. - - M. DC. XXXVII. - _BY ROYAL LICENSE._ - - - - -Extraict du Priuilege du Roy. - - -PAR Grace & Priuilege du Roy il est permis à Sebastien Cramoisy, -Marchand Libraire Iuré en l'Vniuersité de Paris, & Imprimeur ordinaire -du Roy, d'imprimer ou faire imprimer vn Liure intitulé, _Relation -de ce qui s'est passé en la Nouuelle France en l'année mil six cens -trente-six. Enuoyée au R. P. Prouincial de la Compagnie de Iesus -en la Prouince de France. Par le Pere Paul le Ieune de la mesme -Compagnie, Superieur de la Residence de Kébec_: & ce pendant le temps -& espace de dix années consecutiues. Auec defenses à tous Libraires & -Imprimeurs d'imprimer, ou faire imprimer ledit Liure, sous pretexte -de desguisement, ou changement qu'ils y pourroient faire, à peine de -confiscation, & de l'amende portée par ledit Priuilege. Donné à Paris, -le 22. Decembre, 1636. - - Par le Roy en son Conseil, - VICTON. - - Extract from the Royal License. - - BY the Grace and License of the King, permission is granted to - Sebastien Cramoisy, Bookseller under Oath in the University of - Paris and Printer in ordinary to the King, to print or to have - printed a Book entitled, _Relation de ce qui s'est passé en la - Nouvelle France en l'année mil six cens trente-six. Envoyée au R. - P. Provincial de la Compagnie de Jesus en la Province de France. - Par le Pere Paul le Jeune de la mesme Compagnie, Superieur de la - Residence de Kébec_: and this during the time and space of ten - consecutive years. Prohibiting all Booksellers and Printers to - print or to have printed the said Book under pretext of disguise or - change that they might make therein, on penalty of confiscation, - and of the fine provided by said License. Given at Paris on the - 22nd of December, 1636. - - By the King in Council, - VICTON. - - -Approbation. - - -NOVS ESTIENNE BINET Prouincial de la Compagnie de +IESVS+ en la -Prouince de France. Suiuant le Priuilege qui nous a esté octroyé par -les Roys Tres-Chrestiens Henry III. le 10. May 1583. Henry IV. le 10. -Decembre 1605. & Louys XIII. à present regnant le 14. Feurier 1612. -par lequel il est defendu à tous Libraires de n'imprimer aucun Liure -de ceux qui sont composez par quelqu'vn de nostre dite Compagnie, sans -permission des Superieurs d'icelle: Permettons à Sebastien Cramoisy -Marchand Libraire Iuré à Paris, & Imprimeur ordinaire du Roy, de -pouuoir imprimer pour dix ans la _Relation de ce qui s'est passé en la -Nouuelle France, en l'année 1636._ à nous enuoyée par le Père Paul le -Ieune de nostre mesme Compagnie, Superieur de la Residence de Kébec. En -foy dequoy nous auons signé la presente à Paris ce quinziéme Decembre -1636. - - Signé, - E. BINET. - - Approbation. - - WE, ESTIENNE BINET, Provincial of the Society of +JESUS+ in the - Province of France, in accordance with the License granted to us - by the Most Christian Kings, Henry III. May 10th, 1583, Henry IV. - December 10th, 1605, and Louys XIII. now reigning, February 14th, - 1612, by which all Booksellers are forbidden to print any Book of - those composed by any one of our said Society, without permission - of the Superiors thereof--permit Sebastien Cramoisy, Bookseller - under Oath at Paris and Printer in ordinary to the King, to print - for ten years the _Relation de ce qui s'est passé en la Nouvelle - France en l'année 1636_, sent to us by Father Paul le Jeune of our - same Society, Superior of the Residence of Kébec. In testimony - whereof we have signed the present at Paris, this fifteenth of - December, 1636. - - Signed, - E. BINET. - - - - -Table des Chapitres contenus en ce Liure. - - - RELATION _de ce qui s'est passé en la Nouuelle France, en l'année - 1636._ _page_ 1. - - Chapitre I. _Des sentimens d'affection qu'ont plusieurs personnes de - merite pour la Nouuelle France._ 7. - - Chap. II. _Des Sauuages baptisez cette année, & de quelques - enterremens._ 23. - - Chap. III. _Continuation de la mesme matiere._ 51. - - Chap. IV. _Continuation des Sauuages baptisez._ 73. - - Chap. V. _De la mort miserable de quelques Sauuages._ 97. - - Chap. VI. _Des esperances de la conuersion de ce Peuple._ 110. - - Chap. VII. _De quelques particularitez remarquables en ces quartiers._ - 128. - - Chap. VIII. _De l'estat present de la Nouuelle France, sur le grand - Fleuue de S. Laurens._ 144. - - Ch. IX. _Réponses à quelques propositions qui m'ont esté faites de - France._ 157. - - Chap. X. _Quelques aduis pour ceux qui desirent passer en la Nouuelle - France._ 183. - - Chap. XI. ou, _Iournal des choses qui n'ont peu estre rapportées sous - les Chapitres_ precedens. 189 - - Table of Chapters contained in this Book. - - RELATION _of what occurred in New France in the year 1636._ - _page_ 1. - - Chapter I. _The sentiments of affection that many persons of merit - entertain for New France._ 7. - - Chap. II. _Of the Savages baptized this year, and some burials._ 23. - - Chap. III. _Continuation of the same subject._ 51. - - Chap. IV. _Baptisms of Savages, continued._ 73. - - Chap. V. _Of the wretched death of some Savages._ 97. - - Chap. VI. _Of the hopes of converting this People._ 110. - - Chap. VII. _Of some remarkable peculiarities of these regions._ 128. - - Chap. VIII. _Of the present condition of New France on the great - St. Lawrence River._ 144. - - Ch. IX. _Answers to some propositions submitted to me from France._ - 157. - - Chap. X. _Some advice to those who wish to cross over into New - France._ 183. - - Chap. XI. or, _A Journal of the things which could not be related - in the_ preceding _Chapters._ 189. - - - - -Relation de ce qvi s'est passé dans le Pays des Hurons en l'année 1636. - - - _ENUOYÉE à Kébec au R.P. Paul le Ieune, Superieur de la Mission de la - Compagnie de_ +IESVS+, _en la Nouuelle France. page_ 1. - - - PREMIERE PARTIE. - - Chap. I. _De la Conuersion, Baptesme & heureuse mort de quelques - Hurons, & de l'estat du Christianisme en cette Barbarie._ 4. - - Chap. II. _Contenant selon l'ordre des temps, les autres choses - remarquables aduenues pendant cette année._ 21. - - Chap. III. _Aduertissement d'importance pour ceux qu'il plairoit à - Dieu d'appeller en la Nouuelle France, & principalement au Pays - des Hurons._ 58. - - Chap. IV. _De la langue des Hurons._ 79. - - - SECONDE PARTIE. - - DE LA CREANCE, DES MŒURS, & DES COUSTUMES DES HURONS. - - Chap. I. _Ce que pensent les Hurons de leur origine._ 85. - - Chap. II. _Quel est le sentiment des Hurons touchant la nature & - l'estat de l'ame, tant en cette vie, qu'apres la mort._ 96. - - Chap. III. _Que les Hurons recognoissent quelque diuinité: de leurs - superstitions, & de la creance qu'ils ont aux songes._ 108. - - Chap. IV. _Des festins, danses, ieux de plat, & de crosse, de ce - qu'ils appellent_ Ononharoia. 120. - - Chap. V. _S'il y a des Sorciers aux Hurons._ 132. - - Chap VI. _De la police des Hurons, & de leur gouuernement._ 145. - - Chap. VII. _De l'ordre que les Hurons tiennent en leurs - Conseils._ 175. - - Chap. VIII. _Des ceremonies qu'ils gardent en leur sepulture, & de - leur deüil._ 184. - - Chap. IX. _De la feste solemnelle des Morts._ 193. - - Relation of what occurred in the Country of the Hurons in the year - 1636. - - _SENT to Kébec to Reverend Father Paul le Jeune, Superior of the - Mission of the Society of_ JESUS, _in New France._ _page_ 1. - - PART FIRST. - - Chap. I. _Of the Conversion, Baptism, and happy death of some - Hurons; and on the condition of Christianity amid this Barbarism._ - 4. - - Chap. II. _Containing in the order of time the other remarkable - things that happened during this year._ 21. - - Chap. III. _Important advice for those whom it shall please God to - call to New France, and especially to the Country of the Hurons._ - 58. - - Chap. IV. _Of the language of the Hurons._ 79. - - PART SECOND. - - ON THE BELIEF, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS OF THE HURONS. - - Chap. I. _What the Hurons think of their origin._ 85. - - Chap. II. _The ideas of the Hurons regarding the nature and - condition of the soul, both in this life and after death._ 96. - - Chap. III. _That the Hurons recognize some divinity; of their - superstitions, and their faith in dreams._ 108. - - Chap. IV. _Concerning feasts, dances; the games of dish and crosse; - what they call_ Ononharoia. 120. - - Chap. V. _Whether there are Sorcerers among the Hurons._ 132. - - Chap. VI. _Of the polity of the Hurons, and their government._ 145. - - Chap. VII. _Of the order the Hurons observe in their Councils._ 175. - - Chap. VIII. _Of the ceremonies they observe in their burials and - mourning._ 184. - - Chap. IX. _Of the solemn feast of the Dead._ 193. - - - - -[1] Relation de ce qui s'est passé en la Novvelle France, en l'année -1636. - - -MON REVEREND PERE, - -Puis qu'il faut payer le tribut annuel, qu'exige de nous, non seulement -V. R. mais aussi vn grand nombre de personnes de vertu, de merite, & -de condition, qui se vont interessant dans les affaires de la Nouuelle -France, comme dans celles de Dieu; Ie commenceray par la ioye que -nostre Seigneur a versé dans nos cœurs à l'arriuée de la flotte. -Quelques-vns estoient dans l'incertitude si nous verrions cette année -des Vaisseaux, à raison des grands preparatifs de guerre, qu'on faisoit -en l'ancienne France: mais [2] les plus aduisez n'en pouuoient douter, -comme ayans cognoissance de l'affection du Roy enuers ses nouuelles -Terres, qui se vont rendre l'vn des beaux fleurons de sa Couronne. -N'ignorans pas d'ailleurs que Monseigneur le Cardinal estant le Chef -de cette honnorable Compagnie, l'appuy des familles qui passent en -ces contrées, le Pere de cette nouuelle Patrie, & le Genie puissant, -qui doit faire reüssir souz la faueur & l'authorité de sa Majesté, -les desseins, que Dieu a de la conuersion de ce nouueau monde, ne -manqueroit pas de faire cognoistre, quelle place tient en son cœur -cette saincte entreprise. Vne autre apprehension nous tenoit entre -la crainte & l'espoir, sur le changement de Gouuerneur. Monsieur de -Champlain nous ayant quitté en la derniere année de son Gouuernement -pour s'en aller au Ciel, nous estions en suspens, quel zele auroit son -successeur pour cette Eglise naissante. Mais les Nauires paroissans, -toutes ces craintes se sont dissipées; le nombre des vaisseaux nous a -fait cognoistre que les affaires de la Nouuelle France tiennent [3] -rang dans les grands soins de l'Ancienne, & que les affections de -Messieurs de la Compagnie se vont tous les iours augmentant, & les -premieres actions de Monsieur de Montmagny nostre Gouuerneur, nous ont -fait esperer tout ce qu'on peut attendre d'vn esprit remply de pieté, -de resolution, & de conduitte. On m'a dit autrefois, que la premiere -action que fit nostre grand Roy au moment de sa naissance, fut vne -augure de sa grande pieté: car le premier vsage qu'il fit de ses mains -innocentes fut de les ioindre, comme s'il eust voulu prier Dieu, & le -premier mouuement de ses yeux luy porta la veuë vers le ciel. Si les -premieres actions sont les prognostiques des suiuantes, nous auons -dequoy benir Dieu en la personne de Monsieur de Montmagny, comme ie -feray voir dans la suitte de cette Relation. Estant arriué deuant -Kebec la nuict de la sainct Barnabé, il moüilla l'ancre sans se faire -cognoistre; le lendemain matin nous eusmes aduis qu'il estoit dans -le Vaisseau, que la nuict nous auoit caché; nous descendismes sur le -bord du grand Fleuue pour le receuoir; le P. Pierre [4] Chastellain, -& le P. Charles Garnier étoient en sa compagnie: apres les cõplimens -ordinaires, nous le suiuismes droit à la Chapelle; en chemin ayant -apperceu l'Arbre de nostre salut, Voicy, dit-il, la premiere Croix -que ie rencontre sur le Païs, adorons le Crucifié en son image; il se -iette à deux genoux, & à son exemple, toute sa suitte, comme aussi -tous ceux qui le venoient salüer: de là il entre dans l'Eglise, où -nous chantasmes solemnellement le _Te Deum_, comme aussi les Prieres -pour nostre bon Roy. A l'issuë de son action de graces, & des loüanges -que nous rendismes à Dieu pour sa venuë, Monsieur de Chasteaufort, qui -tenoit la place de defunct Monsieur de Champlain, luy vient presenter -les clefs de la forteresse; où il fut receu par plusieurs salues de -mousqueteries, & par le tonnerre de plusieurs canons. A peine estoit-il -entré, qu'on luy fit demander s'il auroit agreable d'estre Parrain -d'vn Sauuage, qui desiroit le Baptesme: Tres volontiers, dit-il, se -resioüissant d'auoir ce bon-heur qu'à l'entrée de son Gouuernement -il aidast à ouurir les portes de l'Eglise à vne pauure [5] ame, qui -se vouloit ranger dans le bercail de Iesus-Christ: & afin que les -Peres qui l'auoient accompagné, missent la main à la moisson, mettant -pied à terre; le P. qui auoit instruit ce barbare, demande au P. -Chastellain, s'il ne seroit pas bien aise de donner commencement -à ses actions en la Nouuelle France, par vn Baptesme. Dieu! quel -sentiment de ioye ne fit-il point paroistre à cette proposition! Le -voila tout disposé, Monsieur le Gouuerneur se transporte aux Cabanes -de ces pauures barbares, suiuy d'vne leste Noblesse. Ie vous laisse à -penser quel estonnement à ces Peuples de voir tant d'écarlate, tant de -personnes bien faites souz leurs toits d'écorce! quelle consolation -receut ce pauure malade, quand on luy dit que le grand Capitaine qui -venoit d'arriuer vouloit luy donner nom, & estre son Parrain. Le Pere -l'interroge derechef sur les mysteres de nostre creance, il répond, -qu'il croit à celuy qui a tout fait, & à son fils Iesus, comme aussi -au bon Esprit; qu'il est fasché d'auoir offensé celuy qui s'est fait -homme, & qui est mort pour nous, bien marry [6] de l'auoir cogneu si -tard. Monsieur le Gouuerneur le nomma Ioseph, à l'honneur du sainct -Espoux de la Vierge, Patron de la Nouuelle France, & le Pere le -baptisa. Pendant le disner, car tout cecy se passa le matin, ce noble -Parrain dit tout haut en bonne compagnie, qu'il auoit receu ce iour-là -le plus grand-honneur, & le plus sensible contentement qu'il auroit peu -souhaitter en la Nouuelle France. Sont-ce pas là des sujets capables -de nous réioüir? Ce n'est pas tout; ce mesme iour parut vn Vaisseau -commandé par Monsieur de Courpon, qui nous rendit le P. Nicolas Adam, & -nostre Frere Ambroise Cauuet. Ces entreueuës en vn païs si éloigné de -nostre Patrie, apres auoir trauersé tant de mers, sont sensibles par -fois aux yeux, aussi bien qu'au cœur. Nostre ioye ne se tint pas-là, -la quantité de familles qui venoient grossir nostre Colonie, l'accreut -notablement; celles entre autres de Monsieur de Repentigny, & de -Monsieur de la Poterie, braues Gentilshommes, composées de quarante -cinq personnes. C'estoit vn sujet où il y auoit à louer [7] Dieu, de -voir en ces contrées, des Damoiselles fort delicates, des petits enfans -tendrelets sortir d'vne prison de bois, comme le iour sort des tenebres -de la nuict, & ioüir apres tout d'vne aussi douce santé, nonobstant -toutes les incommoditez qu'on reçoit dans ces maisons flotantes, comme -si on s'estoit proumené au cours dans vn carosse. Voila comme ce iour -nous fut doublement vn iour de feste & de réioüissance: mais entrons -en discours. Ie distribueray tout ce que i'ay à dire cette année en -quelques Chapitres, que i'abregeray ou estendray selon le loisir que -Dieu m'en donnera. - - [1] Relation of what occurred in New France, in the year 1636. - - MY REVEREND FATHER, - - Since it is necessary to pay the annual tribute which is exacted - from us not only by Your Reverence but also by many persons of - virtue, merit, and rank, who continue to interest themselves in - the affairs of New France as in those of God, I shall begin by - referring to the joy with which our Lord filled our hearts on the - arrival of the fleet. Some were doubtful whether we would see - the Vessels this year, on account of the great preparations for - war which were being made in old France;[49] but [2] those who - were wisest could not doubt it, as knowing the affection of the - King for his new Possessions, which are destined to become one - of the bright jewels in his Crown; and, moreover, not ignorant - that Monseigneur the Cardinal,--being the Head of this honorable - Company, the support of families that come over to these lands, the - Father of this new Country, and the powerful Genius who is to bring - about, under the favor and authority of his Majesty, the designs - of God for the conversion of this new world,--would not fail to - show what place this holy undertaking holds in his heart. Another - anxiety kept us between fear and hope, arising from the change of - Governor. Monsieur de Champlain having left us in the last year of - his Administration, to go to Heaven, we were anxious as to what - zeal his successor would have for this infant Church. But, when - the Ships appeared, all these fears were dissipated; the number of - the vessels showed us that the affairs of New France rank [3] among - the chief concerns of the Mother country, and that the interest - of the Gentlemen of the Company continues daily to increase; and - the first acts of Monsieur de Montmagny, our Governor, have made - us hope everything that can be expected from a spirit filled with - piety, with firmness, and with discretion.[50] I was told once that - the earliest act which our great King performed, at the time of his - birth, was a presage of his great piety; for the first use he made - of his innocent hands was to clasp them, as if he were trying to - pray to God, and the first movement of his eyes directed his sight - toward heaven. If first actions are prognostications of those to - come, we have that for which to bless God in the person of Monsieur - de Montmagny, as I shall show in the course of this Relation. - Having arrived before Kebec on the night of saint Barnabas, he - cast anchor without announcing himself; the next morning, we had - word that he was in the Vessel which the night had concealed from - us. We went down to the shore of the great River to receive him; - Father Pierre [4] Chastellain[51] and Father Charles Garnier[52] - were in his company. After the usual courtesies, we accompanied - him at once to the Chapel; on the way, perceiving the Tree of our - salvation, "Here," said he, "is the first Cross that I encounter - in the Country; let us adore the Crucified in his image." He - throws himself upon his knees, as, following his example, do all - his attendants, as well as all those who were coming to salute - him. Thence he entered the Church, where we solemnly chanted the - _Te Deum_, as well as the Prayers for our good King. At the - conclusion of his act of thanksgiving, and of the praises we - rendered to God for his coming, Monsieur de Chasteaufort,[53] - who filled the place of the late Monsieur de Champlain, came to - present to him the keys of the fortress, where he was received with - several volleys of musketry and the thunder of numerous cannon. - Scarcely had he entered when one came to ask him if it would be - agreeable to him to be Godfather to a Savage who desired Baptism. - "Very willingly," said he, rejoicing in this good fortune, that, - upon entering his Administration, he could help open the doors of - the Church to a poor [5] soul who wished to enter the sheepfold of - Jesus Christ. That the Fathers who had accompanied him might put - their hands to the harvest at the moment of setting foot on land, - the Father who had taught this barbarian asks Father Chastellain - if he would not be glad to begin his labors in New France with - a Baptism. O God! what a sentiment of joy he manifested at this - proposal! Behold him quite ready! Monsieur the Governor proceeds to - the Cabins of these poor barbarians, followed by a brisk retinue of - Nobles. I leave you to imagine the astonishment of these People at - seeing so much scarlet, so many elegant personages under their bark - roofs! What comfort this poor sick man experienced when they told - him that the great Captain who had just arrived wished to bestow - a name upon him, and to be his Sponsor! The Father questions him - anew upon the mysteries of our belief. He replies that he believes - in him who made all things, and in his son, Jesus, and also in - the good Spirit; that he is sorry he has offended him who made - himself man, and who died for us; and that he greatly regrets [6] - having learned so late to know him. Monsieur the Governor named - him Joseph, in honor of the holy Spouse of the Virgin, Patron of - New France; and the Father baptized him. During dinner, for all - this happened in the morning, this noble Godfather said aloud, in - the presence of a distinguished company, that he had received that - day the greatest honor and the most genuine satisfaction that he - could have desired in New France. Are not these things that give - us cause for rejoicing? This is not all; that same day appeared - a Vessel commanded by Monsieur de Courpon,[54] which brought to - us Father Nicolas Adam[55] and our Brother Ambroise Cauvet.[56] - These meetings in a country so far from our Native Land, after - having crossed so many seas, affect sometimes the eyes as well - as the heart. Our joy did not end there. The number of families, - which came over to increase our Colony, made it considerably - larger. Among others, were those of Monsieur de Repentigny[57] - and of Monsieur de la Poterie,[58] gallant Gentlemen, composed of - forty-five individuals. It was a matter for which to praise [7] - God, to see in this country delicate Maidens and little children of - tenderest age come forth from a prison of wood, as the day comes - forth from the darkness of night,--and enjoying, after all, as - perfect health, notwithstanding the many hardships to which one - is subjected in these floating habitations, as if they had been - driving on the street in a carriage. See then how this day was for - us doubly a day of festival and of rejoicing; but let us begin our - discourse. I will divide all I have to say this year into several - Chapters, which I will shorten or extend according to the leisure - which God shall grant me for it. - - - - -CHAPITRE PREMIER. - -DES SENTIMENS D'AFFECTION QU'ONT PLUSIEURS PERSONNES DE MERITE POUR LA -NOUUELLE FRANCE. - - -IE ne sçay pas quel succez auront les affaires de la Nouuelle France, -ny quand nous y verrons la porte pleinement ouuerte à l'Euangile: -mais ie sçay [8] bien neantmoins, que c'est Dieu qui conduit cette -entreprise. La nature n'a pas les bras assez longs pour atteindre au -point, où elle est paruenuë; elle ayme trop ses interests sensibles, -pour reünir tant de cœurs, & tant d'affections à la poursuitte d'vn -bien, qu'elle ne cognoit pas. Fuïr ses parens, & ses amis, abandonner -ses cognoissances, sortir de sa patrie si douce, & si polie; passer -les mers, defier l'Ocean, & ses tempestes, sacrifier sa vie aux -souffrances, quitter les biens presens, pour se ietter dans des -esperances éloignées de nostre veuë, conuertir le trafic de la terre -en celuy du ciel, vouloir mourir dans la Barbarie, est vn langage -qui ne se parle point dans l'école de la nature. Ces actions vont au -delà de sa portée, & cependant ce sont les actions & le langage de -mille personnes de merite, qui s'attachent aux affaires de la Nouuelle -Frãce, auec autãt & plus de courage qu'ils feroiẽt aux leurs propres en -l'Ancienne. Ie ne voy pas, ny ie ne peux entendre tout ce qui tend à ce -dessein; on ne me parle qu'vne fois l'an de ces affaires, & encore sur -vn morceau de papier, qui ressemble à [9] ces muets du grand Seigneur, -qui parlent sans dire mot. Si est-ce que ie puis dire, voyant tant -de feu, tant de zele, tant de sainctes affections en des personnes si -differentes d'âge, de sexe, de condition, de profession; qu'autre qu'vn -Dieu ne peut causer ces pensées, ny allumer ces brasiers, qui ne se -nourrissent que des bois aromatiques du Paradis. Ie ne dis rien des -tendres & nobles affections qu'a nostre grand Roy pour la conuersion -de ces Peuples; c'est pour ce dessein qu'il a étably la Compagnie -de la Nouuelle France, l'a honorée de sa faueur, & de plusieurs -grands Priuileges. Ie ne parle non plus des soins de Monseigneur le -Cardinal; c'est assez de dire qu'il s'est fait Chef de cette honorable -Compagnie, & qu'il a releué, soustenu & animé cette grande entreprise, -qu'on ne peut choquer à moins que de toucher à la prunelle de ses -yeux. Monseigneur le Duc d'Anguien fils aisné de Monseigneur le -Prince, m'honorant d'vn mot de sa propre main, m'asseura l'an passé, -qu'il auoit de grands sentimẽs pour nous, & que nous en verrions les -effects, à mesure que Dieu luy [10] feroit la grace de croistre en -âge. I'ay d'autant plus volontiers remercié nostre Seigneur, d'auoir -desia inspiré à ce ieune Prince ces bons desseins pour son seruice, -qu'il a l'esprit plus capable de s'en acquiter. Ie sçay de bonne part -& sans flatterie, qu'il l'a fait paroistre auec autant d'admiration, -durant le cours de ses estudes, au iugement de ceux qui l'y ont veu, -que sa qualité le rendra tousiours digne de respect, enuers ceux qui -le cognoistront. Dieu soit loüé! tout le ciel de nostre chere Patrie, -nous promet de fauorables influences, iusques à ce nouuel astre, qui -commence à paroistre parmy ceux de la premiere grandeur. - - CHAPTER FIRST. - - OF THE SENTIMENTS OF AFFECTION WHICH MANY PERSONS OF MERIT - ENTERTAIN FOR NEW FRANCE. - - I KNOW not what success the affairs of New France will have, nor - when we shall see its doors opened wide to the Gospel; but I know - [8] well, nevertheless, that it is God who directs this enterprise. - Nature has not arms long enough to reach the point to which this - has attained; she loves too well material interests to bring - together so many hearts and so many affections in the pursuit of a - good of which she has no knowledge. To forsake one's parents and - one's friends, to relinquish one's associates, to go forth from - one's native land, so sweet and so refined; to cross the seas, to - dare the Ocean and its storms, to give up one's life to sufferings, - to abandon present advantages that one may launch out into hopes - remote from one's vision, to convert the business of earth into - that of heaven, to be willing to die in the midst of Barbarism,--is - a language which is not spoken in the school of nature. Such deeds - go beyond her range, and yet they are the deeds and language - of a thousand persons of merit, who are devoting themselves to - the affairs of New France with as much and more of courage than - they would give to their own in the Old. I do not see nor can I - understand all that leads to this design; they speak to me but once - a year about these matters, and then upon a piece of paper, which - is like [9] those mutes of the grand Seigneur, who talk without - saying a word. Yet I can say,--seeing so much fire, so much zeal, - so much holy love, in persons so different in age, in sex, in - condition, and occupation,--that none other than a God can cause - these thoughts, can kindle these coals, which are fed only by the - aromatic woods of Paradise. I say nothing of the tender and noble - desires of our great King for the conversion of these Tribes; it is - for this purpose that he has established the Company of New France, - honored it with his favor and with many important Privileges. Nor - do I speak about the attentions of Monseigneur the Cardinal; it is - enough to say that he has become Head of this honorable Company, - and that he has uplifted, sustained, and animated this grand - enterprise, which cannot be attacked without touching the apple - of his eye. The Duke d'Anguien,[13] eldest son of Monseigneur the - Prince, honoring me with a word from his own hand, assured me last - year that he had high esteem for us, and that we should see the - effects of it in proportion as God should [10] grant him the favor - of added years. I thanked our Lord for already having inspired - this young Prince with these good intentions of serving him, the - more gladly as he has a mind well qualified to fulfill them. I - know from good authority and without flattery that he showed this - so admirably, during the course of his studies, in the opinion of - those who saw him engaged in them, that his character will always - render him worthy of respect among those who shall know him. God - be praised! The whole sky of our dear Native Land promises us - favorable influences, even to this new star, which begins to shine - among those of the first magnitude. - -Personne ne peut ignorer, que Monsieur le Marquis de Gamache, est -le principal appuy de nostre Mission. I'ay appris cette année qu'il -a receu lettres de Fondateur d'vn College en la Nouuelle France: -nostre R.P. General me l'a ainsi récrit, & de l'heure que ie parle -on a presenté mille & mille sacrifices à sa diuine Majesté, dans -toute l'estenduë de la terre où se répand nostre Compagnie, pour la -prosperité de sa Maison, [11] & pour le bon succez de ce dessein. Nous -auons commencé à enseigner dés l'année passée: le Pere Lallemant, -& puis apres le Pere de Quen ont instruit nos petits Francois, & -moy quelques petits Sauuages. Nous nous étonnons de nous voir desia -enuironnez de tant de ieunesse, en ces commencemens. - - No one can be ignorant that Monsieur the Marquis de Gamache is the - chief support of our Mission.[59] I have learned this year that he - has been acknowledged as Founder of a College in New France; our - Reverend Father General has written me also to this effect; and at - this writing thousands of holy masses have been offered up to his - divine Majesty, throughout the whole extent of the earth where our - Company is scattered, for the prosperity of his House, [11] and for - the good success of this plan. We began last year to teach; Father - Lallemant, and afterwards Father de Quen, instructed our little - French boys, and I some little Savages. We wonder to see ourselves - already surrounded by so many children, in the very beginning of - our work. - -I'apprends que quelque personne beniste du ciel pense à fonder vn -Seminaire de petits Hurons; ô la sainte pensée! c'est de ces ieunes -plantes qu'on doit esperer de bons fruicts. Dieu soit à iamais beny du -soin qu'il a de cette nouuelle Colonie, la fauorisant du secours de -personnes qui cherissent ces pauures barbares, beaucoup plus qu'ils ne -se sont iamais aymez eux-mesmes. - - I learn that some one, blessed of heaven, thinks of founding a - Seminary for young Hurons. Oh, holy thought! it is from these young - plants that one is to expect good fruits. God be forever blessed - for the care he takes of this new Colony, favoring it with the aid - of persons who cherish these poor barbarians far more than they - have ever loved themselves. - -Ie ne voulois pas quasi parler de Messieurs les Associez de cette -Compagnie: car ce n'est pas merueille s'ils ont de l'amour pour vn -pays, dont le Roy les a fait Seigneurs: mais cette amour en la plus -saine partie de leur corps, me semble si épurée, que ie suis ioyeux & -confus tout ensemble de voir vn dégagement aussi grand en des personnes -attachées au monde par leur condition, [12] qu'on en trouueroit dans -vne ame éloignée de presence, & d'affection, des ennuis & des tracas -de la terre: ie ne parle point par cœur, ces Messieurs m'ayant fait -l'honneur de m'écrire par la main de Monsieur l'Amy leur Secre[tai]re, -me confondent en ces termes. _La lettre qu'il vous a pleu nous -escrire, a tellement satisfait nostre Compagnie, que nous confessons -tous, que nos peines, & nos soins, ont déja receu leur recompense. Ce -que nous faisons pour la Colonie de la Nouuelle France, peut bien estre -recommandable à cause du zele au seruice de Dieu, & de l'affection que -nous auons au soulagement des hommes: mais d'auoir là dessus l'aide -& la consolation de ceux qui sont les Maistres experimentez en ces -vertus, c'est estre payez dés l'entrée, & receuoir son salaire entier -pour le trauail des premieres heures de la iournée. Le remerciment que -vous nous faites vaut beaucoup mieux, que tout ce que nous auons fait; -mais il conuiendroit bien à ce que nous desirons faire, quand Dieu nous -aura donné la grace de l'executer._ - - I had hardly intended to speak of the Associated Gentlemen of - this Company; for it is not strange that they have some affection - for a country over which the King has made them Lords; but this - love, in the most important members of their body, seems to me so - pure that I am at once rejoiced and confounded to see as great - disinterestedness in persons, attached to the world by their - position, [12] as one would find in a soul far removed from the - scenes and affections of earth, from its cares and confusion. I do - not speak by rote; these Gentlemen, having done me the honor of - writing to me by the hand of Monsieur l'Amy,[60] their Secretary, - put me to the blush in these terms: _The letter which it has - pleased you to write us has satisfied our Company to such a degree, - that we all acknowledge that our efforts and our cares have already - received their reward. What we do for the Colony of New France may - indeed be commendable, by reason of our zeal in the service of - God, and our desire to aid our fellow-men; but to have therein the - sympathy and the help of those who are experienced Masters in these - virtues is to be rewarded from the beginning, and to receive one's - full remuneration for the work of the first hours of the day. The - gratitude which you express to us, is worthy of much more than all - that we have done; but it would suit well what we desire to do when - God shall have given us the grace to perform it._ - -Voila les propres mots de leur lettre: ce n'est pas tout, apres -auoir tesmoigné que leurs plus grands desseins ne tendent [13] qu'à -la gloire de nostre Seigneur, ils se resiouyssent d'estre deliurés -de l'importunité d'vn homme dont il a fallu lier les mains auec des -chaisnes d'or: _Et encor que cela nous couste beaucoup_, disent-ils, -_si est-ce que nous estimons y avoir gaigné, puis que personne ne -peut plus pretendre aucun droit sur la Nouuelle France, & que nous la -pouuons dedier toute entiere à Dieu par vostre sainct ministere._ Ne -pouuant encherir sur ces pensées, & sur ces affections, ie ne diray -qu'vn mot à ces Messieurs; que s'ils font les affaires de Dieu, Dieu -fera les leurs, qu'ils ne perdront rien au change, s'ils poursuiuent -dans ces genereux desseins, & qu'ils sement des benedictions que leurs -enfans recueilliront en la terre & au Ciel. Voila les sentimens de -Messieurs les Directeurs & Associez de cette honorable Compagnie. - - These are the very words of their letter. This is not all; after - having testified that their greatest purposes aim [13] only at - the glory of our Lord, they rejoice to be delivered from the - importunity of a man whose hands it has been necessary to bind - with chains of gold. _And although that costs us much_, they say, - _yet we consider that we have gained thereby, since no one can - longer claim any right over New France, and we can offer it entire - to God through your holy ministry._[61] Being able to add nothing - to such thoughts and feelings, I will say to these Gentlemen but - one word, that if they attend to the interests of God, God will - attend to theirs; that they will lose nothing in the exchange, if - they continue in these generous purposes; and that they are sowing - blessings which their children shall reap upon the earth and in - Heaven. Such are the sentiments of Messieurs the Directors and - Associates of this honorable Company. - -Ie suis fasché que des personnes grandes en vérité deuant les yeux de -Dieu & des hommes, me lient si fort les mains, & m'obligent à garder -le secret de leurs lettres, ou plustost de leurs vertus; ils dérobent -aux yeux de la France les tendres & fortes affections qu'ils ont pour -[14] la gloire de nostre saincte foy dans l'étenduë de cette Barbarie, -se contentans d'en donner la veuë à celuy auquel il ne la sçauroient -cacher. Ie parle de personnes employées dans les premieres charges du -Royaume: l'vn d'eux embrasse tout le païs, il a soin & des François & -des Sauuages, & fait du bien à tous. Vn autre va protestant qu'il s'est -voulu interesser dans cette Compagnie, non pour l'esperance d'aucun -lucre, mais pour l'amplification du Royaume de Dieu. Voici quelques -paroles tirées de l'vne de ses lettres addressée à quelque personne qui -me l'a cõfidemment communiquée: _I'ay interest de sçauoir des nouuelles -du pays, par le desir que i'ay de l'aduancement de la Religion._ C'est -l'vnique raison, à ce qu'il asseure, qui l'a meu de s'allier de ces -Messieurs: & plus bas il dit que les plus grandes villes & les plus -celebres ont commencé par vn ramas de vagabons, & que nous auons icy -cét aduantage qu'il y a des gens de bien parmy nous, _Que le plus grand -soin qu'on y doit auoir, est que Dieu soit seruy fidellement, qu'on -verra vn notable changement quand la Compagnie generale entrera dans -l'entiere_ [15] _administration des affaires, la resolution estant -de laisser tout le profit pour ameliorer le pays, & y faire passer -grand nombre de François, sans rien rapporter d'vn long temps entre -les Associez du profit qui prouiendra de la Nouuelle France_. Voila -parler en homme des-interessé: les inclinations de la nature ne nous -incitent point à transporter en vn pays barbare les vtilitez dont nous -pouuõs iouyr dans vn Royaume bien policé. Disons donc que ces mouuemens -secrets viennent des ressorts de la sacrée prouidence du grand Dieu, -qui semble auoir de grands desseins pour tant de pauures Peuples -abãdonnez depuis vn si long temps. Voicy ce que d'autres Associez me -mandent: _I'espere que le secours qu'on vous enuoye fera augmenter la -moisson: c'est la principale fin qu'ont ceux qui se meslent de cét -affaire, ie voudrais auoir autant de pouuoir que i'ay d'affection pour -l'aduancement de la gloire de Dieu en ce pays, & pour la conuersion de -ces pauures Sauuages._ Vn autre me tient ce discours: _Il y a apparence -que nostre Compagnie continuant son trafic sans fortune, vostre colonie -pour le spirituel s'augmentera de plus en plus; l'intention de la plus -part des_ [16] _interessez d'icelle n'a esté à autre dessein, que pour -ayder à la conuersion de ces pauures Sauuages; ce qui ne peut estre -faict sans vos peines, trauaux & grandes incommoditez, voire de vostre -vie._ - - I regret that some persons, great, in truth, in the eyes of God - and of men, bind my hands so tightly, and oblige me to keep the - secret of their letters, or rather of their virtues; they conceal - from the eyes of France the tender and strong desires they feel - for [14] the glory of our holy faith throughout the extent of this - Savage Land, contenting themselves with revealing them to him from - whom they could not conceal them. I speak of persons employed in - the highest offices of the Realm; one of them is in charge of the - whole country, concerning himself with both the French and the - Savages, and does good to all. Another protests that he is willing - to interest himself in this Company, not through the hope of any - gain, but for the extension of the Kingdom of God. Here are some - words taken from one of his letters addressed to a person who has - communicated it to me in confidence: _I am interested in hearing - news of the country, through the desire which I have for the - advancement of Religion_. This is the only reason, as he asserts, - that induced him to ally himself with these Gentlemen. Farther on, - he says that the largest and most celebrated cities have begun with - a rabble of vagabonds; and that we have here this advantage, that - there are honest people among us; _that the greatest care that one - must have here is, that God be faithfully served. There will be - seen a notable change when the general Company shall enter into the - complete_ [15] _administration of affairs,--the determination being - to disregard all gain, in order to better the condition of the - country and to send over a large number of French people, without - the Associates receiving for a long time any of the profit which - shall accrue from New France._ See how a disinterested man speaks - of it! The inclinations of nature do not incite us to transfer to a - barbarous land the advantages which we can enjoy in a well-governed - Realm. Let us say then that these hidden impulses come from the - springs of the sacred providence of the great God, who seems to - have grand purposes for so many poor Peoples, abandoned for so - long a time. Here is what other Associates write me. _I hope that - the aid which is sent you will cause the harvest to increase; - that is the chief aim which those have who interest themselves - in this matter. I wish I had as much power as I have desire for - the advancement of the glory of God in this country, and for the - conversion of these poor Savages._ Another writes to me as follows: - _There is likelihood that, while our Company continues its business - without gain, your colony in spiritual matters will increase - more and more. The intention of the greater part of those_ [16] - _interested in it has been for no other purpose than to aid in the - conversion of these poor Savages, which cannot be done without your - sufferings, toils, and hardships, nay, even at the peril of your - life._ - -Ie n'aurois iamais faict, si ie voulois recueillir tout ce qu'escriuent -sur ce suiet vn grand nombre de personnes, dont la modestie me condamne -au silence, autant que leur bon exemple m'obligeroit à en parler, si ie -ne craignois de les offenser: c'est pour cette raison que ie me tais -sur les saincts desirs de plusieurs Religieux, sur les fortes affectiõs -qu'ont vn tres grand nombre de nos Peres, de venir trauailler en cette -nouuelle vigne de nostre Seigneur, & défricher cette Barbarie: il est -vray que ces volontez de viure & mourir en la Croix de +IESVS+, sont -conformes à leur profession; mais c'est chose bien plus estonnante -de voir des hommes attachez comme de grandes intelligences aux plus -hautes spheres des affaires du monde, se délasser dans les soins de -la Nouuelle France, tant ils la cherissent. Bien plus, il se trouue -des Dames qui veulent partager cette gloire auec eux, surmontant -l'infirmité [17] de leur sexe par la generosité de leur courage. - - I should never finish were I to review all that is written on this - subject by a great number of persons, whose modesty condemns me to - silence as much as their good example would oblige me to speak, if - I did not fear to offend them. It is for this reason that I say - nothing about the holy wishes of many Religious, and the strong - desires which a great number of our Fathers have to come to work in - this new vineyard of our Lord, and to clear this land of Barbarism. - It is true that these desires to live and to die in the Cross of - +JESUS+ are in keeping with their profession; but it is a thing - much more astonishing to see men who are engaged, because of their - great abilities, in the highest spheres of the affairs of the - world, take their recreation in working for New France, so dearly - do they love her. Much more, there are found some Ladies who wish - to share this glory with them, rising above the weakness [17] of - their sex through the generosity of their courage. - -Ie cherchois l'an passé vne ame courageuse qui peût arborer le grand -estendart de la charité en ces contrées: ce grand Dieu des bontez y a -pourueu. I'apprends que Madame de Combalet y veut mettre la main, & -fonder vn Hospital en la Nouuelle France. Voicy comme il luy a pleu -m'en donner aduis. _Dieu m'ayant donné le desir d'aider au salut des -pauures Sauuages, apres auoir leu la Relation que vous en auez faicte, -il m'a semblé que ce que vous croyez qui puisse le plus seruir à leur -conuersion, est l'establissement des Religieuses Hospitalieres dans -la Nouuelle France; de sorte que ie me suis resoluë d'y enuoyer cette -année six ouuriers, pour défricher des terres, & faire quelque logement -pour ces bonnes Filles. Ie vous supplie de vouloir prendre soin de cét -establissement: i'ay prié le P. Chastelain de vous en parler de ma -part, & de vous declarer plus particulierement mes intentions: si ie -puis contribuer quelque autre chose pour le salut de ces pauures gens, -pour lesquels vous prenez tant de peine, ie m'estimeray bien-heureuse._ -Là dessus que diray-ie autre chose, si ce n'est que [18] tout le Ciel -presente deuant le throsne de Dieu ces sainctes pensées, ces grandes -resolutions, & que tous les Anges redoublent leurs Cantiques d'honneur -& de loüanges pour vne si saincte entreprise; ce sont les actions de -graces que nous faisons à cette illustre Dame, au nom de tous les -saincts Anges gardiens de ces pauures Barbares, qui ne sçauroient -comprendre la grandeur de l'amour qu'on leur porte. Ie leur ay faict -entendre qu'vne grande Dame alloit faire dresser vne grande maison, où -on receuroit tous leurs malades, qu'on les coucheroit dans de bons -lits, qu'on les nourriroit delicatement, qu'on leur donneroit des -medecines & des onguens necessaires pour les guerir, & qu'on ne leur -en demanderoit aucune recompense. Ils me respondent auec estonnement, -que cela va bien: mais neantmoins ie cognois par leurs sousris, qu'ils -ne croiront point ce miracle que par les yeux. En vn mot, ils ne -sçauroient comprendre la grandeur de cette charité; suffit que le Dieu -des cœurs, qui fait germer cette saincte pensée dans vn bon cœur, voit -son diuin ouurage, & y prend [19] plaisir; certes il n'y a rien si -puissant que cette inuention pour attirer ces pauures Barbares, voire -mesme pour peupler parmy eux des seminaires de garçons & de filles. -Nostre Seigneur soit beny dans les temps, & dans l'eternité. - - I sought last year a brave soul who might plant the great standard - of charity in these lands; the mighty God of bounties has provided - one. I learn that Madame de Combalet wishes to put her hand to - the work, and found a Hospital in New France.[62] See how it has - pleased her to inform me of it: _God having given me the desire - to aid in the salvation of the poor Savages, it has seemed to - me, after reading the Account which you have written of it, that - what you consider can best serve for their conversion is the - establishment in New France of Hospital Nuns. I have therefore - resolved to send thither this year six workmen, to clear some land - and to construct a lodging for these good Sisters. I entreat that - you will take care of this establishment. I have asked Father - Chastelain to speak to you about it for me, and to explain to - you my plans more in detail. If I can do anything else for the - salvation of these poor people, for whom you take so much trouble, - I shall consider myself happy._ With regard to that, what shall - I say, save that [18] all Heaven presents before the throne of - God these holy thoughts, these noble resolutions; and that all - the Angels redouble their Chants of honor and praise for so holy - an undertaking. These are the thanks that we render to this - illustrious Lady, in the name of all the holy guardian Angels of - these poor Barbarians, who cannot comprehend the greatness of the - love that is felt for them. I informed them that a great Lady - was about to erect a large house, where all their sick would be - received; that they would be laid on soft beds, and daintily fed; - that they would be supplied with the medicines and ointments - needed for their cure, and that no pay would be required for - them. They answer me with astonishment that that is good; but, - nevertheless, I know by their smiles that they will believe this - miracle only with their eyes. In one word, they cannot understand - the greatness of this charity; it is sufficient that the God of - hearts, who causes this holy thought to spring up in a pious heart, - sees his divine work and takes [19] pleasure therein. Verily there - is nothing so powerful as this device to win these poor Barbarians, - nay, even to fill among them the seminaries for boys and girls. Our - Lord be blessed, through time and through eternity. - -Si ie m'engage plus auãt dans les sentimens de deuotiõ qu'vne infinité -d'ames sainctes, qu'vn tres-grand nombre mesme de Religieuses nous -tesmoignent auoir pour l'amplification de la foy en la Nouuelle -France, ie passeray de beaucoup la iuste grandeur d'vn Chapitre; -mais n'importe la charité couure tout. I'apprends qu'en l'Eglise de -Mont-martre, lieu si sacré pour les despoüilles de tant de Martyrs, -& par la presence de tant d'ames espurées, les Religieuses font à -leur tour oraison iour & nuict pour solliciter & forcer le Ciel à -respandre ses sainctes benedictions sur nos trauaux. Les Carmelites -sont toutes en feu: les Vrsulines remplies de zele: les Religieuses -de la Visitation n'ont point de paroles assez significatiues pour -témoigner leur ardeur. Celles de Nostre Dame coniurent qu'on leur -donne part aux souffrances qu'il faut subir parmy [20] ces Peuples; -& les Hospitalieres crient qu'on les passe dés l'année prochaine. -La nature n'a point de souffles si sacrez, qui puissent allumer ces -brasiers: ces flammes prouiennẽt d'vn feu tout diuin, d'vn feu increé & -subsistant. _Nous vous portons plus d'enuie, que de compassion dans vos -souffrances_, écriuent quelques vnes. _Nous vous accompagnons de nos -petites prieres, particulierement vers la saincte Vierge, à qui nous -sommes dediées, & vers nostre Pere sainct Ioseph, & nostre Mere saincte -Terese, & aux Anges du pays où vous estes, afin que leurs forces & leur -puissance soient auec vous._ O le grand secours! _S'il estoit ausst -facile_, dit vn autre, _de bastir vn Conuent de Carmelites, que de -dresser vne Cabane de Sauuages, & que nous eussions autant de pouuoir, -que d'impuissance & de foiblesse, vous trouueriez des à present grand -nombre de Sœurs tres disposées de vous aller ayder_. - - If I were to occupy myself further with the sentiments of - devotion manifested by a multitude of pious souls, and by a very - great number even of Nuns, for the extension of the faith in - New France, I would considerably exceed the proper length of a - Chapter; but no matter, charity covereth all. I learn that in the - Church of Mont-martre,[63] a place sacred as the depository of so - many Martyrs and by the presence of so many purified souls, the - Sisters take turns praying, by day and by night, to solicit and to - constrain Heaven to bestow its holy benedictions upon our labors. - The Carmelites are all on fire; the Ursulines are filled with zeal; - the Nuns of the Visitation have no words significant enough to show - their ardor; those of Nostre Dame implore permission to share in - the sufferings which must be undergone among [20] these Peoples; - and the Hospitalieres insist that they be brought over here next - year.[64] Nature has no breath sacred enough to light these fires; - these flames arise from a fire all divine, from an increate and - living fire. _We bear you more envy than compassion in your - sufferings_, write some of them. _We accompany you with our feeble - prayers, particularly to the holy Virgin, to whom we are dedicated, - and to our Father, saint Joseph, and our Mother, saint Theresa, and - to the Angels of the country where you are, that they may be with - you in their strength and power._ Oh, what great help! _If it were - as easy_, says another, _to build a Carmelite Convent as it is to - raise one of the Cabins of the Savages, and if we were as powerful - as we are impotent and weak, you would find from now on a great - many Sisters very ready to go to your aid_. - -Voicy les propres termes d'vne autre. _Il faut que vous sçachiez que -la Nouuelle France commence d'entrer dans les esprits de plusieurs -personnes, ce qui me fait croire que Dieu la regarde d'vn œil -fauorable. Helas! que diriés vous, mon R. Pere_, [21] _si sa diuine -Majesté disposoit les affaires en sorte, que nous eussions bien tost le -courage, & le moyen de vous aller trouuer. Ie vous diray que si telle -est la volonté de Dieu, qu'il n'y a rien en ce monde, qui m'en puisse -empescher, quand mesme ie deurois estre engloutie des ondes en chemin._ - - Here are the exact words of another. _You must know that New France - is beginning to enter the minds of a great many people, which makes - me think that God is looking upon it with a favorable eye. Ah, what - would you say, my Reverend Father_, [21] _if his divine Majesty - were so to shape events that we would soon have the courage and the - means to go to you. I will tell you that if such be the will of - God, there is nothing in this world that can prevent me, even if I - were to be engulfed in the waves on the voyage._ - -Voila le cœur d'vne vraye Vrsuline, qui me va découurant les voyes par -où son Ordre pourra vn iour passer en ces grandes forests. Pendant que -i'écris cecy, i'ay deuant mes yeux les noms de treize Religieuses du -mesme Ordre, qui protestent dans vne lettre commune enuoyée au R. P. -Adam, qu'elles ont toutes le mesme dessein, & leur Superieure brusle -du mesme feu; _I'ay laissé_, dit-elle, _prendre l'essor aux desirs de -nos bonnes Sœurs, qu'elles ont couché sur ce papier selon leur ferueur; -il n'y a rien de moy que l'approbation que i'en fay par l'apposition de -mon nom, pour vous témoigner que ie n'en quitte pas la partie. Ie vous -porte plus d'enuie que vous ne me faites de pitié dans les trauaux où -vous allez entrer._ Mais écoutons ces ames resoluës. _Il n'y a point de -difficultez qui nous épouuantent, & bien que la foiblesse & l'infirmité -de nostre sexe_ [22] _soit grande, nostre Seigneur fortifie, & rehausse -si puissamment nostre courage, que nous nous enhardissons de dire auec -sainct Paul, nous pouuons tout en celuy qui nous conforte; la mer ny -les tempestes n'ont point assez d'horreur pour épouuanter des cœurs, -qui n'ont ny vie, ny mouuemens, que pour celuy qui a mis la sienne -pour les racheter, & qui ne desirent rien tant que de pouuoir donner -la leur pour son amour, & pour le salut des Sauuages._ N'est il pas -vray de dire apres cela, que la parfaite amour bannit la crainte. Ie -passe souz silence d'autres termes aussi pathetiques, & des affections -aussi fortes que celles-cy, sorties des cœurs & de la bouche d'vn -grand nombre de bonnes ames d'autres saincts Ordres, voire mesme de -personnes engagées dans le monde. _Si des femmes tendres & delicates -pour ie ne sçay quels interests_, disent quelques-vnes, _se sont -iettées courageusement dans le hazard des mers, nostre cœur blesmira-il -à la veuë des mesmes dangers? puis que nous ne pretendons passer dans -cette Barbarie, que pour honorer & benir le Dieu des mers_? Celles -qui pretendent passer les premieres, apres s'estre deffiées de leur -foiblesse, disent tout [23] haut, que se confiant en Dieu, elles ne -craignent plus rien, sinon que le trop grand delay. Or ie réponds aux -vnes & aux autres, qu'elles ne sçauroient auoir trop de deuotion, pour -prier le Ciel de fauoriser cette entreprise; mais qu'elles pourroient -auoir trop de precipitation, si elles passoient sans qu'on leur donnast -aduis, que le Païs est en estat de les receuoir: chaques choses ont -leur temps, Dieu prend le sien quand il luy plaist; c'est celuy qu'il -faut attendre en patience & en douceur. Finissons, i'en ay assez dit -pour faire voir que la Nouuelle France est bien auant dans le cœur de -Dieu, puis qu'elle a si bonne place dans ceux de tant de personnes, qui -luy sont si cheres. - - This is the spirit shown by a true Ursuline, who goes on to show - me in what ways her Order will some day be able to cross over into - these great forests. While I am writing this, I have before my - eyes the names of thirteen Sisters of the same Order, who protest, - in a general letter sent to Reverend Father Adam, that they all - have the same purpose and that their Superior burns with the same - fire: _I have allowed_, says she, _our good Sisters to give full - scope to their desires which they have set down on this paper - according to their zeal; there is nothing of myself in it, except - the approbation I show by affixing my name, as an evidence that I - do not abandon the party. I envy you more than I pity you in the - labors you are about to begin._ But let us hear further from these - resolute spirits: _There are no difficulties which daunt us; and, - although the weakness and infirmity of our sex_ [22] _is great, - our Lord so powerfully fortifies and enhances our courage, that - we are emboldened to say with saint Paul, we can do all in him - who strengtheneth us; neither the sea nor tempests have horrors - enough to frighten hearts which live and throb only for him who has - given his own to redeem them, and who desire nothing so much as to - be able to give theirs for his love and for the salvation of the - Savages_. Is it not right to say, after that, that perfect love - casteth out fear? I pass over in silence other words as touching, - and expressions of interest as strong as these, uttered from the - hearts and lips of many good souls of other holy Orders, yea even - from people of the world. _If delicate and refined women, actuated - by we know not what interests_, say some of them, _have cast - themselves bravely into the hazards of the deep, shall our hearts - fail at the sight of the same dangers, since we do not claim to - cross over into this land of Barbarism, except to honor and bless - the God of the sea_? Those women who expect to cross first, after - having distrusted their own weakness, say quite [23] boldly that, - trusting themselves to God, they no longer fear anything, unless - it be the too great delay. Now I answer both that they cannot have - too much devotion in praying Heaven to favor this enterprise; but - that they can have too much haste, if they should come over here - before being notified that the Country is in a condition to receive - them. Everything in its time; God takes his as it pleases him, - and it is upon him we must wait in patience and in meekness. Let us - finish. I have said enough on this subject to show that New France - is near to the heart of God, since it holds so good a place in - those of so many persons who are so dear to him. - - - - -CHAPITRE II. - -DES SAUUAGES BAPTISEZ CETTE ANNÉE, & DE QUELQUES ENTERREMENS. - - -IL semble que nostre Seigneur veüille authoriser la pureté de immaculée -Conception de sa saincte Mere, par les [24] grands secours qu'il donne -à ceux qui honnorent cette premiere grandeur de la Vierge. I'enuoyay -l'an passé à V.R. la formule d'vn vœu, que nous fismes suiuans son -conseil dans toutes nos Residences le huietiesme de Decembre, iour -dedié a cette Conception sacrée; nous cachions cette deuotion, & V. -R. l'a publiée la faisant imprimer en mesmes termes que nous l'auons -voüée, & que nous la voüerons encore Dieu aydant tous les ans à mesme -iour. La benediction que le ciel a versé sur nos petits trauaux depuis -ce temps-là, est si sensible; que ie conuierois volontiers tous nos -Peres de l'Ancienne France, voire de tout le monde, & toutes les bonnes -ames qui cherissent la conuersiõ de ces Peuples, de s'allier de nous -par ces saincts vœux, vnissant tous les ieusnes, toutes les prieres, -toutes les souffrãces, toutes les saintes actions les plus secrettes -de ceux qui entreront dans ces alliances, pour estre presentées à la -Diuinité en l'honeur & en action de grace de l'immaculée Conception -de la saincte Vierge: afin d'obtenir par son entremise l'application -du sang de son Fils [25] à nos pauures Sauuages, l'entier dénuëment & -l'amour de +IESVS+ en la Croix, auec vne mort vrayment Chrestienne, -à ceux qui procurent leur salut, & à tous les associez en la pratique -de cette deuotion, dont la formule est à la fin de la Relation de l'an -passé. I'écriuois dans cette Relation, que nous auions baptizé vingt -deux personnes, nous en auons baptizé cette année plus d'vne centaine -depuis ces vœux presentez à Dieu, & fort peu auparauant. En tout on -a fait enfans de l'Eglise depuis le depart des Vaisseaux iusques à -present cent quinze Sauuages. De plus, Dieu nous a donné de grandes -ouuertures pour le salut de ces Peuples, les faisant resoudre à deux -points, qui font voir que la foy entre dans leur ame. Le premier est, -qu'ils ne sont pas marris qu'on baptize leurs enfans malades, voire ils -nous appellent pour ce faire. Le deuxiesme, que les plus âgez mesmes -commencent à desirer de mourir Chrestiens, demandans le baptesme en -leurs maladies, pour ne point descendre dans les feux, dont on les -menace. Bref nous auons obtenu ce que nous n'osions quasi demander, -tant [26] nous les voyons alienez de ces pensées; c'est de donner -quelques petites filles: mais ie parleray de cecy en son lieu. Toutes -ces faueurs sont venuës du ciel par les merites de la sainte Vierge, -& de son glorieux Espoux, depuis les vœux dont i'ay fait mention. -Descendons en particulier, & suiuons l'ordre du temps de ces Baptesmes. - - CHAPTER II. - - OF THE SAVAGES BAPTIZED THIS YEAR, AND SOME BURIALS. - - IT seems that our Lord wishes to authorize the purity of the - immaculate Conception of his holy Mother, by the [24] great - assistance he gives to those who honor this chief dignity of the - Virgin. I sent last year to Your Reverence the formula of a vow - which we made according to your advice in all our Residences, on - the eighth of December, a day dedicated to this sacred Conception. - We concealed this act of devotion, and Your Reverence has published - it, using the same words in which we made the vow, and in which we - will pledge ourselves again, God helping, every year on the same - day. The blessings that heaven has bestowed upon our insignificant - labors, since that time, are so evident that I would like to urge - upon all our Fathers of Old France, yea even of all the world, and - all the good souls who cherish the conversion of these Tribes, to - ally themselves with us through these holy vows, uniting all the - fasts, all the prayers, all the sufferings, all the most secret - acts of virtue, of those who will enter into this alliance, to be - presented to the Divinity in honor of and as an act of thanks for - the immaculate Conception of the holy Virgin, in order to obtain - through her mediation the application of the blood of her Son [25] - to our poor Savages, the entire abnegation and love for +JESUS+ - on the Cross, with a truly Christian death, to those who procure - their salvation and to all those associated in the practice of this - act of devotion, the formula of which is given at the end of last - year's Relation. I wrote in that Relation that we had baptized - twenty-two persons; this year, since these vows were presented to - God, we have baptized more than a hundred, and, before that, very - few. In all, since the departure of the Ships up to the present, we - have made one hundred and fifteen Savages children of the Church. - Furthermore, God has given us great openings for the salvation of - these Tribes, making them resolve upon two points which show that - the faith has entered into their souls. The first is, that they - are not vexed at us for baptizing their sick children; indeed, - they even summon us to do this. The second is, that the more aged - ones are likewise beginning to wish to die Christians, asking for - baptism when they are sick, in order not to go down into the fires - with which they are threatened. In short, we have obtained what we - hardly dared to ask for, so greatly [26] do we see them alienated - from their former inclinations; that is, the promise to give us - some little girls, but I will speak of this in its place. All these - favors have come from heaven, through the merits of the holy Virgin - and of her glorious Spouse, since the vows which I have mentioned. - Let us come down to particulars, and follow the order of time of - these Baptisms. - -Le neufiesme de Decembre, iustement le lendemain de la feste de la -Conceptiõ: Le sieur Iean Nicolet, Truchement pour les Algonquins aux -trois Riuieres, vint donner aduis aux Peres, qui demeuroient en la -Residence de la Conception, scize au mesme lieu, qu'vn ieune Algonquin -se trouuoit mal, & qu'il seroit à propos de le visiter. Les Peres se -transportent incontinent en sa Cabane, demandant permission à son pere -de l'instruire, Dieu sembloit auoir disposé les cœurs de ces Barbares, -que nous luy auions presentez, faisant nos vœux le iour precedent. -Ce pauure Barbare se monstre fort content du bien qu'on procuroit à -son fils: le Pere Buteux l'instruit, & pource que le malade estant -Algonquin n'entendoit qu'à demy la langue Montagnese, dont se [27] -seruoit le Pere, vne femme Sauuage bien versee en ces deux langues, -seruoit d'interprete, faisant couler par sa bouche la foy & les veritez -Chrestiennes dans l'ame de ce pauure ieune garçon, sans les retenir -pour soy: iustement à la façon de ces canaux, ou de ces aqueducs, qui -versent les sources d'eau toutes entieres, sans rien reseruer pour -eux. Enfin le douziesme du mois, voyant que leur malade abaissoit, ils -le baptiserent apres l'auoir instruit, & luy donnerent nom Claude; il -mourut bien tost apres, prononcant les saincts noms de +IESVS+ & de -+MARIE+, ses parens demanderent aux Peres, s'ils ne seroient pas bien -contents qu'on mist ce corps aupres des François; C'est bien nostre -desir, repartent-ils. Nous luy ferõs vn honneur, leur dismes nous, que -nous denierions au plus grãd Capitaine du mõde, s'il n'estoit Chrestiẽ. -Hastez vous donc de preparer ce qui est necessaire pour l'enterrer -à vostre mode, dirent-ils, puis qu'il est à vous. Il se fit vn beau -conuoy de tous nos François, apres lesquels venoient les Sauuages deux -à deux, auec vne modestie qui ne sentoit rien du Barbare. A l'issuë -de l'enterrement le pere du defunct [28] fit vn festin aux Sauuages, -pendant lequel, comme il ne mangeoit point selon leur coustume; tantost -il chantoit, maintenant il discouroit; I'ay perdu l'esprit, disoit-il, -la mort de mon fils me tire hors de moy-mesme; ie me suis veu autrefois -entre les mains de nos ennemis, tout prest d'estre mis en pieces, & -d'estre déchiré à belles dents, iamais ie ne perdy courage, il ne faut -pas que ie le perde maintenant; i'ay dequoy me consoler, puis que mon -fils, s'il eust vescu, n'auroit pas manqué de tirer vengeance des -Hiroquois. Et se tournant vers les Peres, Vous auez de beaucoup allegé -ma douleur, rendans les derniers honneurs à mon fils. Voila la harangue -de ce pauure Barbare, sur les funerailles de son fils, qui a bien -d'autres pensées maintenant dans le ciel. - - On the ninth of December, the very next day after the feast of the - Conception, sieur Jean Nicolet,[29] Interpreter for the Algonquins - at the three Rivers, came to inform the Fathers who lived in the - Residence of the Conception, situated at the same place, that a - young Algonquin was sick, and it would be well to visit him. The - Fathers immediately hastened to his Cabin, and asked his father's - permission to instruct him; God seemed to have prepared the hearts - of these Barbarians, whom we had presented to him in our vows the - day before. This poor Barbarian appeared very glad at the good - that was being done to his son; Father Buteux instructed him; and, - as the sick man was an Algonquin, and only half understood the - Montagnese tongue, which [27] the Father used, a Savage woman, well - versed in both these languages, served as interpreter, allowing the - faith and Christian truths to flow from her lips into the soul of - this poor young man without retaining them for herself,--precisely - like those canals or aqueducts which discharge whole fountains - of water, without reserving any for themselves. Finally, on the - twelfth of the month, seeing their patient was sinking, they - baptized him, after having given him instruction, and named him - Claude; he died shortly afterwards, pronouncing the holy names of - +JESUS+ and +MARY+. His parents asked the Fathers if they would not - like to have his body placed near the French. "That is indeed our - desire," they answered. "We will show him an honor," we told them, - "that we would refuse to the greatest Captain in the world, if he - were not a Christian." "Hasten then and prepare what is necessary - to bury him in your way," they said, "since he is yours." A fine - escort was formed, consisting of all our Frenchmen; and after them - came the Savages, two by two, with a modesty which savored in no - wise of Barbarians. After the burial, the father of the dead man - [28] gave a feast to the Savages, during which,--as he did not - eat, according to their custom, now singing, now talking,--he said, - "I have lost my courage, the death of my son has undone me; at - other times I have seen myself in the hands of our enemies, about - to be cut to pieces and torn by their teeth, and I have never - lost courage; I ought not to lose it now, for I have something to - console me, since my son, if he had lived, would not have failed - to wreak vengeance upon the Hiroquois." And turning towards the - Fathers, "You have greatly soothed my grief, by rendering the last - honors to my son." Such was the discourse of this poor Barbarian at - the obsequies of his son, whose thoughts are now quite different in - heaven. - -Le vingt-deuxiesme du mesme mois, les mesmes Peres ressentirent -l'effect des bontez de la saincte Vierge, au baptesme d'vn ieune garçon -âgé d'enuiron dix ans: cét enfant ne vouloit point du tout ouïr parler -de nostre creance, s'imaginant qu'estre baptizé, & mourir incontinent -apres, estoit la mesme chose. Et en effect [29] comme nous ne confions -pas aisément ces eaux sacrées, sinon à ceux qu'on voit n'en deuoir -point abuser pour estre voisins de la mort, ces Barbares ont eu pour -vn temps cette pensée, que le Baptesme leur estoit fatal. Nous auions -beau leur representer que nous estions tous baptisez, & que nous -viuions plus long temps qu'eux: Ces eaux, disoient-ils, sont bonnes -pour vous, mais non pas pour nous. Les Peres voyans ces resistances, -s'addressent à nostre commune Mere, & luy demandent cette ame pour son -Fils. Chose estrange! l'enfant non seulement ne les fuit plus, mais il -demande d'estre porté en leur maison. Le Pere Quentin à ces paroles, -le prend, l'embrasse, l'apporte tout languissant en sa chambre, où il -fut baptizé, & nommé André par Monsieur de Malapart, son parrain. -Ce pauure petit estoit d'vne humeur si douce & si facile, qu'il se -rendoit aymable à tout le monde: voila pourquoy le Pere Buteux l'ayant -autrefois demandé à sa mere; Ie n'ay garde, fit-elle, de te le donner, -ie l'ayme comme mon cœur. C'est vne prouidence bien particuliere du -bon Dieu, que cette mere fust absente pendant [30] son instruction -& son baptesme. Car il est croyable qu'elle y auoit apporté de -l'empeschement, suiuant l'erreur qui les a tenu long-temps, que ce qui -nous donne la vie leur cause la mort; on eut bien de la peine d'auoir -le corps de ce petit innocent apres sa mort, comme ie vay dire tout -maintenant. - - On the twenty-second of the same month, the same Fathers - experienced the effects of the goodness of the holy Virgin, in the - baptism of a young boy about ten years of age. This child did not - wish to hear us speak of our belief at all, imagining that to be - baptized and to die immediately after was the same thing. And, in - fact, [29] as we do not readily bestow these sacred waters except - upon those who we see are not going to abuse them, on account of - their proximity to death, these Barbarians for a while had this - idea that Baptism was fatal to them. We explained clearly to them - that we were all baptized, and that we lived longer than they did. - "These waters," they said, "are good for you, but not for us." - Our Fathers, seeing this resistance, addressed themselves to our - common Mother, and asked from her this soul for her Son. Wonderful - thing! the child not only no longer avoids them, but he asks to be - brought to their house. At these words, Father Quentin takes him in - his arms, and carries him, weak and languid, into his own room, - where he is baptized and named André, by Monsieur de Malapart,[65] - his godfather. This poor child was of a disposition so sweet and - gentle, that he made himself loved by every one; hence when Father - Buteux once asked his mother for him, "I have no intention," said - she, "of giving him to thee, I love him as my own heart." It is a - very special providence of the good God that this mother was absent - during [30] his instruction and baptism. For it is probable that - she would have thrown some impediments in the way, in accordance - with the error so long prevalent among them, that what gives life - to us gives death to them. There was considerable trouble in - getting the body of this little innocent after his death, as I am - now going to relate. - -Le vingt-septiesme, Monsieur de Maupertuis donna le nom de Marie à -vne petite fille âgée de deux ans, que les Peres baptizerent; elle -estoit fille de defunct Capitanal, Capitaine des Sauuages, homme -vaillant, & fort sage pour vn Barbare. Il auoit laissé trois enfans -à sa femme, vn garçon âgé d'enuiron dix-sept ans, & deux petites -filles: la plus petite de ces filles est au ciel, le garçon est mort -tres-miserablement, comme ie diray cy apres. A mesme temps qu'il -mourut, le petit André trespassa: or comme ils estoient parens, on -les enterra dans vn mesme sepulchre, au desceu de nos Peres, qui en -ayant eu le vent se vindrent plaindre à la grande mere d'André, de ce -qu'on auoit enterré ce petit baptizé sans les aduertir. Le Pere Buteux -prie qu'on leur rende le corps pour le placer auec nous: vn Sauuage -[31] luy repart, Va-t'en, on ne t'entend pas; c'est vne réponse que -nous font par fois les Sauuages, quand on les presse de faire vne -chose qui ne leur agrée pas. Il est vray que nous ne parlõs encore -qu'en begayant, mais neantmoins quand nous leur disons quelque chose -conforme à leurs desirs, iamais ils ne nous font ces reproches. Le Pere -voyant cela va querir l'Interprete, on luy répond que l'affaire est -faite, que l'enfant est enterré auec le fils du Capitanal, & que la -femme du Capitanal s'offenseroit, si on foüilloit en la fosse de son -fils. Le Pere la va trouuer, la prie de laisser tirer du sepulchre le -corps de ce petit enfant, elle ne répond aucun mot: vn Capitaine se -trouuant là dessus, prend la parole. Hé bien, dit-il, les deux corps -sont à toy, porte les auec les François: mais ne les separe point, -car il s'entr'ayment. Si sont-ils bien loing l'vn de l'autre, fit le -Pere, l'vn a esté baptisé, & l'autre non, & par consequent l'vn est -bien heureux, & l'autre gemit dans les flammes. Ne tient-il qu'à cela -pour estre ensemble, & pour estre bien heureux, fit ce Sauuage, tu -n'as point d'esprit, déuelope celuy qui n'est pas baptisé, & luy iette -[32] tant d'eau sur la teste que tu voudras, & puis les enterre en -mesme sepulchre. Le Pere se sousrit, & luy fit entendre que cela ne -seruiroit de rien. Ce Barbare en fin acquiesça, & nos Peres tirerẽt le -petit André du sepulchre profane, & le mirent en terre saincte. _Vnus -assumetur, & alter relinquetur._ Apres l'enterrement la mere de celuy -qui estoit mort sans Baptesme, voyant qu'on auoit rebuté son fils, cõme -le corps d'vne ame damnée, pleuroit à chaudes larmes. Ah mon fils, -disoit-elle, que ie suis marrie de ta mort: le Pere alors qui auoit veu -les Iongleurs soufflans ce ieune garçon en sa maladie; luy dit, voila -la guerison que ces badins promettoient à ton fils: ta petite fille -est malade, donne toy bien de garde de les appeller, ny de la faire -chanter. Iamais, dit-elle, ils n'en approcheront, si elle empire ie -vous appelleray: quelque temps apres les Peres la iugeant bien malade, -la baptiserent au grand contentement de la mere. - - On the twenty-seventh, Monsieur de Maupertuis[66] gave the name - Marie to a little girl two years old, whom the Fathers baptized; - she was the daughter of the late Capitanal, Captain of the - Savages,--a brave man and very wise for a Barbarian.[67] He had - left his wife with three children, a boy of about seventeen years, - and two little girls; the smaller of these girls is in heaven, - the boy died very pitiably, as I shall tell hereafter. At the - same time that he died, little André passed away; now, as they - were relations, they were buried in the same grave, without our - Fathers knowing it; they, when they had heard about it, went to - André's grandmother to complain that this little baptized boy had - been buried without their knowledge. Father Buteux begged them to - give him the body to place in our cemetery; a Savage [31] answered - him, "Go away, we do not understand thee." This is an answer that - the Savages occasionally make to us, when we urge them to do - something that does not suit them. It is true that, as yet, we - speak only stammeringly; but, still, when we say something which - conforms to their wishes they never use these reproaches. The - Father, seeing this, went in search of the Interpreter; he is told - that the affair is ended, that the child is buried with Capitanal's - son, and that Capitanal's wife would be offended if we were to - ransack the grave of her son. The Father goes to see her, and begs - her to allow them to take the body of this little child out of the - grave; she answers not a word; a Captain who is present begins to - talk. "Oh well," says he, "the two bodies belong to thee, take - them to the French; but do not separate them, for they are fond of - each other." "Yet they are quite distant from each other," said - the Father; "the one has been baptized and the other has not, and - consequently the one is happy and the other groans in the flames." - "If that is all it depends upon to be together and to be happy," - said this Savage, "thou hast no sense; take up the one who has - not been baptized, and throw [32] as much water on his head as - thou wishest, and then bury them in the same grave." The Father - smiled, and gave him to understand that that would avail nothing. - This Barbarian finally acquiesced; and our Fathers took little - André from the profane grave, and placed him in holy ground. _Unus - assumetur, et alter relinquetur._ After the burial, the mother of - the one who died without Baptism, seeing her son had been discarded - like the body of a lost soul, shed bitter tears. "Ah, my son," she - said, "how sorry I am for thy death." Then the Father, who had seen - the Jugglers blowing upon this youth in his sickness, said to - her, "Behold the cure that these triflers promised to thy son; thy - little girl is sick, be careful not to summon them nor have them - sing to her." "Never," said she, "shall they come near her; if she - grows worse, I will call you." Some time afterward the Fathers, - deeming her very sick, baptized her, to the great satisfaction of - the mother. - -Le trente-vniesme vne fille âgée d'enuiron seize ans fut baptisée, & -nommée Anne par vn de nos François. Le Pere Buteux l'instruisant luy -dit, que si estant Chrestienne elle venoit à mourir, son [33] ame iroit -au Ciel dãs les ioyes eternelles. A ce mot de mourir elle eut vne si -grande frayeur, qu'elle ne voulut plus iamais prester l'oreille au -Pere: on luy enuoya le Sieur Nicolet truchement, qui exerce volontiers -semblables actions de charité, elle l'escoute paisiblement; mais comme -ses occupations le diuertissent ailleurs, il ne la pouuoit visiter -si souuent: c'est pourquoy le Pere Quentin s'efforça d'apprendre les -premiers rudimens du Christianisme en Sauuage, afin de la pouuoir -instruire: cela luy reüssit si bien, que cette pauure fille ayant pris -goust à cette doctrine salutaire, desira le Baptesme, que le Pere luy -accorda. La grace a plusieurs effects; on remarqua que cette fille fort -desdaigneuse & altiere de son naturel, deuint fort douce & traittable -estant Chrestienne. - - On the thirty-first a girl about sixteen years old was baptized and - named Anne by one of our Frenchmen. Father Buteux while instructing - her, told her that, if she were a Christian, when she came to die - her [33] soul would go to Heaven to joys eternal. At this word, - "to die," she was so frightened that she would no longer listen to - the Father. Sieur Nicolet, the interpreter, who willingly performs - such acts of charity, was sent to her, and she listened to him - quietly; but, as his duties called him elsewhere, he could not - visit her very often. Hence Father Quentin tried to learn the first - rudiments of Christianity in the Savage tongue, in order to be able - to instruct her; he succeeded in this so well that the poor girl, - having tasted this wholesome doctrine, desired Baptism, which the - Father granted her. Grace produces many results; it was remarked - that this girl, naturally very disdainful and proud, grew very - gentle and tractable on becoming a Christian. - -Le septiesme de Ianuier de cette année mil six cens trente six, le -fils d'vn grand Sorcier ou Iongleur fut faict Chrestien, son pere s'y -accordant apres de grandes resistances qu'il en fit: car comme nos -Peres éuentoient ses mines, & le decreditoient, il ne pouuoit les -supporter en sa Cabane. Cependant comme [34] son fils tiroit à la -mort, ils prierent le sieur Nicolet de faire son possible pour sauuer -cette ame: ils s'en vont donc le Pere Quentin & luy en cette maison -d'écorce, pressent fortement ce Sauuage de consentir au baptesme de -son petit fils: comme il faisoit la sourde oreille, vne bonne vieille -luy dit: Quoy pense-tu que l'eau que ietteront les Robes noires sur la -teste de ton enfant, le fasse mourir? Ne vois tu pas qu'il est déja -mort, & qu'à peine peut-il respirer? Si ces gens là te demandoient -ta Pourcelaine, ou tes Castors, pour les offices de charité qu'ils -veulent exercer enuers ton fils, tu aurois quelque excuse; mais ils -donnent & ne demandent rien, tu sçay le soin qu'ils ont des malades, -laisse les faire; si ce pauure petit meurt ils l'interreront mieux -que tu ne sçaurois faire. Le malade fut donc baptizé, & nommé Adrien -par le sieur du Chesne, Chirurgien de l'habitation; il mourut quelque -temps apres. Le Pere Buteux le demanda pour l'enseuelir à nostre façon. -Non, non, dirent les parens: tu ne l'auras pas tout nud, attends que -nous l'ayons paré, & puis nous te le donnerons. Ils luy peignent la -face de [35] bleu, de noir & de rouge; ils le vestent d'vn petit Capot -rouge, puis l'enfourrent de deux peaux d'Ours, & d'vne robe de peau -de Chat sauuage, & par dessus tout cela d'vn grand drap blanc, qu'ils -auoient acheté au Magazin, ils accommodent ce petit corps dans tout -ce bagage, en forme d'vn paquet bien lié de tous costez, & le mettent -entre les mains du Pere, qui baise doucement ces sacrées dépoüilles -pour témoigner aux Sauuages l'estime que nous faisons d'vn petit Ange -baptizé. On l'enterra au Cimetiere de nos François, auec solemnité: -ce qui plaist fort à ces Barbares, & qui les induit bien souuent à -permettre qu'on face Chrestiens leurs enfans. - - On the seventh of January of this year one thousand six hundred - and thirty-six, the son of a great Sorcerer or Juggler was made - a Christian, his father consenting to it after having offered - a great deal of opposition; for, as our Fathers were revealing - his schemes and throwing discredit upon him, he could not endure - them in his Cabin. However, as [34] his son was on the verge of - death, they begged sieur Nicolet to do all he could to save this - soul. So they went, Father Quentin and he, to his bark house, and - strongly urged this Savage to consent to the baptism of his little - son; as he turned a deaf ear, a good old woman said: "What! dost - thou think the water the black Robes will throw upon the head of - thy child will make him die? Dost thou not see that he is already - dead, and that he can hardly breathe? If these people were asking - thy Porcelain or thy Beavers, for the charitable acts which they - exercise towards thy son, thou wouldst have some excuse; but they - give and ask nothing; thou knowest how they care for the sick, let - them go on; if this poor little one dies, they will bury him better - than thou couldst." So the sick child was baptized and named Adrien - by sieur du Chesne,[68] Surgeon of the settlement; he died some - time afterwards. Father Buteux asked for him, to bury him in our - way. "No, no," said the parents, "thou canst not have him naked; - wait until we have adorned him, and then we will give him to thee." - They painted his face [35] blue, black, and red; they dressed him - in a little red Cloak, and lined it with two Bear skins and a robe - of wild Cat skin, and over all placed a large white sheet which - they had bought at the Store. They arranged the little body in all - this paraphernalia, in the form of a package tied closely on all - sides, and placed it in the hands of the Father, who gently kissed - these sacred remains, to show the Savages how greatly we esteemed - a little baptized Angel. It was buried in our French Cemetery, - with solemnity. This greatly pleases these Barbarians, and often - influences them to allow their children to be made Christians. - -Le huictiesme du mesme mois de Ianuier, vne ieune fille vniquement -aymée de ses parens, mais encor plus de Dieu, s'en alla au Ciel, apres -auoir esté lauée dans le sang de l'Agneau. Ie remarqueray en cét -endroit les folies que fit son pauure pere pour la pouuoir guerir. Son -beau frere luy vint dire qu'il auoit songé que sa niepce gueriroit, -si on la faisoit coucher sur vne peau de mouton, variée de diuerses -figures; on en cherche aussi [36] tost, on en trouua, on peint dessus -mille grotesques, des canots, des auirons, des animaux, & chose -semblable: les Peres qui n'auoient pas encore instruit cette fille, -sont instance que ce remede est inu[ti]le: mais il le faut éprouuer. La -malade repose sur ces peintures, & n'en reçoit aucune reelle guerison. -Vn autre Charlatan fut d'auis, que si on donnoit à la malade vn drap -blanc pour cheuet, sur lequel on auroit figuré des hommes chantans & -dançans, que la maladie s'en iroit. On se met incontinent en deuoir de -peindre des hommes sur vn drap; mais ils ne firent que des marmousets, -tant ils sont bons Peintres: ce remede ne succeda non plus que le -premier. La pauure fille se couche sur ce drap, sans reposer, ny -sans guerir. Que ne peut l'affection naturelle des peres & des meres -enuers leurs enfans? Ces bonnes gens cherchoient par tout la santé de -leur fille, horsmis en celuy qui la pouuoit donner. Ils consultent -vne fameuse Sorciere, c'est à dire vne fameuse badine. Cette femme -dit qu'elle auoit appris, soit du Manitou, soit d'vn autre, ie m'en -rapporte, qu'il falloit tuer vn chien, & que les hommes le mangeassent -[37] en festin. De plus, qu'il falloit faire vne belle robe de peau -de Cerf, l'enrichir de leurs matachias rouges faits de brins de Porc -épic, la donner à la malade, & qu'elle en gueriroit. Comme on preparoit -ce festin, vn Sauuage songea, que pour la guerison de cette fille, il -falloit faire vn banquet de vingt testes d'Elans: voila les parens -de la fille bien en peine: car comme il n'y auoit gueres de neige, -on ne pouuoit courre, encore moins prendre l'Eslan. Sur cette grande -difficulté on consulte les Interpretes des songes, il fut conclud qu'il -falloit changer ces vingt testes d'Orignac en vingt grãds pains tels -qu'ils en achetent de nos François, & que cela auroit le mesme effect. -Ils ne se tromperent pas, d'autant que ces pains & ce festin de chien, -ne firent autre chose que remplir le ventre des Sauuages; c'est tout ce -qu'auroient peu faire ces vingt testes d'Orignac: car pour guerir vn -malade, ny les banquets, ny les belles robes ne seruent de rien. - - On the eighth of the same month of January, a young girl - peculiarly loved by her parents, but still more so by God, went to - Heaven after having been washed in the blood of the Lamb. I will - notice in this place the follies her poor father committed, in - order to be able to cure her. His brother-in-law came to tell him - that he had dreamed his niece would recover, if they had her lie - upon a sheepskin painted with various figures; a search was made - for one [36] immediately, one was found, and they painted thereon - a thousand grotesque figures, canoes, paddles, animals, and such - things. The Fathers, who had not yet instructed this girl, urged - earnestly that this remedy was useless; but they must try it. The - patient rested upon these paintings, but received no real benefit. - Another Charlatan was of the opinion that, if they gave the sick - girl a white sheet as pillow, upon which had been drawn pictures - of men singing and dancing, the sickness would disappear. They - began immediately to paint men upon a sheet, but they made nothing - but monkeys, such good Painters are they; this remedy succeeded - no better than the first. The poor girl lay down upon this sheet - without resting, and without recovering. What cannot the natural - affection of fathers and mothers do for their children? These good - people sought everywhere the health of their daughter, except in - him who could have granted it. They consulted a famous Sorceress, - that is, a famous jester. This woman said she had learned,--whether - from Manitou or some one else, I cannot say,--that they would have - to kill a dog and that the men should make [37] a feast of it. - Furthermore, that they would have to make a beautiful robe of Deer - skin, trim it with their red matachias made of Porcupine quills, - and give it to the patient; and that she would thus recover. - While they were preparing this feast, a Savage dreamed that, for - the recovery of this girl, they would have to prepare a banquet of - twenty head of Elk. Now the girl's parents were placed in great - anxiety, for, as there was but little snow, they could not pursue - and much less capture the Elk. In this great difficulty, they - consulted the Interpreters of dreams; it was decided that they must - change the twenty head of Moose to twenty big loaves of bread, such - as they buy from our French, and that this would have the same - effect. They were not mistaken, inasmuch as this bread and this dog - feast did nothing but fill the stomachs of the Savages; and this is - all the twenty Moose heads could have done, for, to cure the sick, - neither banquets nor beautiful robes avail. - -Pendant qu'on appliquoit ces beaux remedes, les Peres s'addressoient -à Dieu pour le salut de cette pauure ame: ils venoient voir cette -pauure fille; mais les [38] parens ne vouloient pas permettre qu'on -luy parlast de nostre creance, s'imaginant que le Baptesme nuisoit -au corps, quoy qu'il en fust de l'ame. Attendez, disoient-ils, quand -nostre fille n'en pourra plus, quand nous aurons cherché tous les -remedes, dont nous nous seruons, s'ils ne reüssissent, nous vous -permettrons de l'instruire. Les Peres voyans cela desisterent pour vn -temps de visiter la malade, traictant de la guerison de son ame auec -Dieu. La mere de la fille se sentit portée à desirer qu'on la vinst -instruire, son mary y contrarioit. Enfin, Dieu qui tient les cœurs de -tous les hommes entre ses mains, amolit ceux de ces Barbares, pour -le bien de leur enfant; non seulement ils n'ont plus d'auersion des -Peres, mais au contraire ils les font inuiter, leur donnant asseurance -que leur fille les écouteroit volontiers. Les Peres y volent aussi -tost, le Pere Buteux prend la parole, déduit le mieux qu'il peut les -principaux articles de nostre foy. Les parens, pour ayder le Pere qui -n'a pas encore la perfection de la langue, & pour soulager leur enfant, -reïteroient doucement, & expliquoient en termes plus significatifs -[39] ce qu'on disoit à cette pauure ame, qui se montroit alterée de -cette doctrine, comme vne terre seiche de la rosée du Ciel: on employe -quelque temps à l'enseigner, tousiours auec le contentement des parens, -& beaucoup plus de la malade. Pendant la nuict elle disoit par fois à -sa mere, Ne sera-il pas bien tost iour, le Pere ne viendra-il pas de -bon matin, puis s'addressant à Dieu, luy disoit. _Mißi ka, khichitaien -chaouerimitou_, toy qui as tout fait, fais moy misericorde. _Khiranau, -oue ka nipien khita pouetatin khisadkihitin_. Toy qui est mort pour -nous, ie crois en toy, ie t'ayme, secours moy. Le Pere la visitant, -elle luy disoit, Tu me réioüis quand tu me viens voir, i'ay retenu ce -que tu m'as enseigné, & là dessus luy expliquoit fidelement. Le soir -auant sa mort, vn sien oncle estant venu voir les Peres, & soupant auec -eux, leur dit, Ma niepce est bien malade, vous la deuriez baptiser: on -luy replique, qu'on la veut plainement instruire; Si toutesfois, luy -dit-on, tu la voyois notablement baisser, appelle nous, & nous l'irons -voir. Sur les dix ou onze heures de nuict, ce pauure Sauuage s'en -vint au trauers de la neige, & d'vn [40] froid tres piquant, crier à -pleine teste proche de l'habitation de nos François, qu'ils vinssent -viste baptiser la malade, & qu'elle s'en alloit mourant. Les peres -s'éueillent à ces cris bien étonnez, que ny les grands chiens qu'on -détache la nuict, ny la rigueur du froid n'auoient point empesché ce -bon homme de les venir appeller. Le sieur Nicolet, & le sieur de Launay -les accompagnerent, celuy cy fut le Parrain, & la nomma Marie, son pere -& sa mere, quoy que Barbares, témoignerent receuoir du contentement -de cette action, & remercierent les Peres & nos François, d'auoir -pris la peine de sortir pendant vne nuict si fascheuse, que le sieur -Nicolet s'en trouua mal. La pauure fille n'eut qu'autant de paroles, -qu'il en falloit pour accepter le baptesme, qu'elle auoit tant desiré: -car si tost qu'elle l'eut receu elle entre en l'agonie, & bien tost -apres s'en alla en Paradis, auec l'étolle d'innocence, dont le Ciel -la venoit de couurir. Son oncle la voyant morte, fit appeller le Pere -Buteux, & luy dit, Vous n'aymez pas seulement pendant la vie, mais -encore apres la mort, ma niepce est à vous, enterrez la à vostre [41] -mode. Faites vne grande fosse; car mon frere à qui la tristesse a -dérobé la parole, veut loger auec elle son petit bagage: ils vouloient -enterrer auec cette fille deux chiens, & plusieurs autres choses: -pour les chiens, on leur dit que les François ne seroient pas bien -aises qu'on logeast auec eux de si laides bestes; Permets nous donc, -dirent-ils, de les enterrer prés de vostre Cimetiere; car la defuncte -les aymoit, & c'est nostre coustume de donner aux morts, ce qu'ils -ont aymé ou possedé pendant leur vie. On combat tant qu'on peut cette -superstition, qui se va abolissant tous les iours; neantmoins on tolere -en ces premiers commencemens beaucoup de choses, qui se détruiront -d'elles mesmes auec le temps. Si on refusoit à ces pauures ignorans, -de mettre dans la fosse de leurs trespassez leur petit equipage, pour -aller en l'autre vie, disent-ils, ils nous refuseroient aussi l'abord -de leurs malades, & ainsi plusieurs ames se perdroient, qu'on va petit -à petit recueillant, iusques à ce que les iours de la grande moisson -viennent. Ils enueloperent donc le corps mort de plusieurs robes, ils -luy donnerent ses affiquets, ses [42] braueries, quãtité de porcelaine, -qui sont les diamans & les perles du païs, & de plus on mit dans la -fosse deux auirons, & deux grands sacs remplis de leurs richesses, & de -diuers outils ou instrumens, dont se seruent les filles & les femmes. -Pour conclusion le pere de cette fille tant aymée, voyant l'honneur -qu'on rendoit à son enfant, & comme on luy auoit fait faire vn beau -cercueil, ce qui plaist infiniment à ces Barbares, il se ietta sur le -col du Pere Buteux, & luy dit _Nikanis_, mon bien-aymé, en verité ie -cognois que tu m'ayme, & tous vous autres qui portez cét habit, vous -cherissez nostre Nation. Puis apostrophant son enfant; Ma fille que tu -es heureuse d'estre si bien logée: cét homme est l'vn des principaux de -sa nation, sa femme s'est fait Chrestienne, comme nous dirons en son -lieu, nous esperons qu'il mourra Chrestien, aussi bien que ses plus -proches. Ainsi soit-il. - - While they were making use of these fine remedies, the Fathers - were addressing themselves to God for the salvation of this poor - soul; they came to see the wretched girl, but her [38] parents - would not permit them to talk to her about our belief, imagining - that Baptism injured the body, whatever it might do for the soul. - "Wait," said they; "when our daughter is completely exhausted, when - we have tried all the remedies of which we can avail ourselves,--if - they do not succeed, we will permit you to instruct her." The - Fathers, upon hearing this, desisted for a while from visiting - the sick girl, negotiating for the recovery of her soul with God. - The mother of the girl felt inclined to have her instructed, her - husband was opposed to this. At last, God, who holds the hearts - of all men in his hands, softened those of these Barbarians, for - the good of their child. Not only were they no longer averse - to the Fathers, but on the contrary they had them invited there, - assuring them that their daughter would listen to them willingly. - The Fathers immediately fly thither; Father Buteux begins to talk, - presenting as well as he can the principal articles of our faith. - The parents, to assist the Father, who is not yet well versed in - the language, and to soothe their child, repeat softly and explain - in clearer terms [39] what was said to this poor soul, which showed - itself as thirsty for this doctrine as the dry earth for the dew - from Heaven; some time was employed in instructing her, the parents - always contented, and the patient still more so. During the night, - she would sometimes say to her mother, "Will it not soon be day? - Will the Father not come early in the morning?" Then addressing - God, she would say to him: _Missi ka khichitaien chaouerimitou_, - "Thou who hast made all, have pity upon me." _Khiranau, oue ka - nipien khita pouetatin khisadkihitin._ "Thou who hast died for us, - I believe in thee, I love thee, help me." When the Father visited - her, she said to him, "Thou givest me joy when thou comest to see - me; I have remembered what thou hast taught me," and thereupon she - explained it to him accurately. The evening before her death, one - of her uncles, having come to see the Fathers and remaining to sup - with them, said, "My niece is very sick, you ought to baptize her." - They replied that they wished to instruct her sufficiently. "If, - however," they said to him, "thou see her perceptibly weakening, - call us, and we will go and see her." At ten or eleven o'clock at - night, this poor Savage came through the snow and the [40] piercing - cold, and cried out in a loud voice when he neared the French - settlement, that they should come quickly and baptize the sick - girl, for she was going to die. The fathers, awakened by these - cries, were indeed astonished that neither the great dogs that - are let loose at night, nor the rigor of the cold, had prevented - this good man from coming to call them. Sieur Nicolet and sieur - de Launay[69] accompanied them; the latter was Godfather and gave - her the name Marie. Her father and mother, although Barbarians, - showed that they were pleased at this act, and thanked the Fathers - and our Frenchmen for having taken the trouble to come out on a - night so bad that sieur Nicolet was made sick by it. The poor - girl had only words enough to accept the baptism which she had so - much desired; for, as soon as she had received it, she entered - into the pangs of death, and soon after went to Paradise, clad in - the robes of innocence with which Heaven had just covered her. - When her uncle saw that she was dead, he had Father Buteux called - and said to him, "You love, not only during life, but even after - death; my niece belongs to you, bury her in your [41] way. Make a - big grave, for my brother, whom grief has stricken dumb, wishes to - place with her her little belongings." They wished to bury with - this girl two dogs, and several other things. As to the dogs, they - were told that the French would not be pleased if such ugly beasts - were placed among them. "Permit us, then," said they, "to bury - them near your Cemetery; for the dead girl loved them, and it is - our custom to give to the dead what they loved or possessed when - they were living." We do all we can to oppose this superstition, - which is every day becoming less general; nevertheless, one - tolerates, in these first beginnings, many things which in time - will disappear of themselves. If these poor ignorant people were - refused the privilege of placing in the graves of their dead their - few belongings, to go with them to the other life, they say, they - would also refuse to allow us to approach their sick; and thus many - souls would be lost which we are gathering in little by little, - until the days of the great harvest come. So they enveloped the - dead body in several robes; they gave her her trinkets, [42] her - ornaments, a quantity of porcelain, which is the diamonds and - pearls of this country;[70] and besides this they put in the grave - two paddles, and two large bags filled with their wealth, and with - different utensils or instruments which the girls and women use. - Finally, the father of this girl, so dearly beloved,--seeing the - honor they were showing his child, and that they had made her a - beautiful coffin, a thing which gives infinite pleasure to these - Barbarians,--threw himself upon Father Buteux's neck and said, - "_Nikanis_, my well-beloved, in truth I recognize that thou lovest - me, and that all of you, who wear this gown, cherish our Nation." - Then apostrophizing his child: "My daughter, how happy thou art to - be so well lodged!" This man is one of the principal men of his - nation; his wife has become a Christian, as we shall relate in the - proper place. We hope that he will die a Christian as well as his - family. So may it be. - -Le vingtiesme du mesme mois Dieu fit paroistre sa bonté en la -conuersion & au Baptesme d'vn Sauuage, dont nos Peres sembloient quasi -auoir desesperé: ce ieune homme estant malade, le Pere Buteux [43] -l'alla visiter: comme il y alloit grand nombre de personnes dans sa -cabane, il l'inuita de venir faire vn tour en nostre maison, si sa -maladie luy permettoit: il s'y transporte incontinent, apres quelques -discours le Pere le iette sur les articles de nostre creance, mais -auec peu de succés: car ayant espousé la fille d'vn des plus grands -Charlatans du païs, il n'estoit pas pour se rendre à la premiere -semonce: comme on le pressoit sur les biens de la vie future, s'il -n'en vouloit pas iouïr, il repartit, qu'il ne pouuoit pas croire -cela; car mon ame, disoit-il, apres ma mort n'aura point d'esprit, & -par consequent ne sera pas capable de ces biens. Comment sçais tu, -luy fit le Pere, que les ames apres leur trespas sont stupides, & -sans connoissance; deux de nos hommes, replique-il, sont retournez -autresfois apres leur mort, & l'ont dit à ceux de nostre nation. Ces -ames qui retournerent auoient-elles de l'esprit? Non, fit-il. Tu te -trompes, dit le Pere, car c'est auoir de l'esprit, de cognoistre qu'on -n'a point d'esprit; mais laissons cette subtilité, est-ce pas auoir -de l'esprit que d'estre bon chasseur? iamais les Sauuages ne nieront -[44] cette proposition, car leur plus grande Philosophie & Theologie -n'est pas en leur teste, mais en leurs pieds. Or est-il, poursuiuit le -Pere, qu'il y a des ames des Sauuages qui chassent brauement aux ames -des Castors & des Eslans, donc elles ont de l'esprit. A cét argument -vn peu trop pressant pour vn Sauuage il ne respondit autre chose, sinõ -que puis que ses gens n'alloient point au Ciel, qu'il n'y vouloit point -aller; Vous autres, disoit-il, vous asseurez que vous allez là haut, -allez y donc à la bonne heure, chacun aime sa nation, pour moy i'iray -trouuer la mienne. Le Pere voyant bien qu'il s'opiniastreroit chãge -de discours, l'interroge sur son mal; C'est, respond-il, vn meschant -Algonquain qui m'a procuré cette maladie qui me tient dans le corps, -pource que m'estant fasché contre luy, la peur qu'il eut que ie ne le -tuasse l'a induit à traitter de ma mort auec le Manitou. Et comment -sçais-tu cela? I'ay faict consulter le Manitou, qui m'a dit que ie me -hastasse de faire des presens aux _Manitousiouekhi_, ce sont leurs -Iongleurs, & qu'il preuiẽ droit mon ennemy, luy ostant la vie, & par -ainsi que ie guerirois: mais [45] mõ malheur est que ie n'ay plus -rien, i'ay donné ma Pourcelaine & mes Castors, & à faute de pouuoir -continuer ces presens il faut que ie meure. Voila l'vnique vtilité de -l'art de ces Iongleurs, c'est qu'ils tirent tout ce qu'ils peuuent des -pauures malades, & quand ils n'ont plus rien ils les abandonnent. Les -Iaponois ont des erreurs toutes semblables, ils croyent que les pauures -ne pouuans rien donner aux Bonzes, ne sçauroient aller en Paradis. -Les Chrestiens sont obligez d'adorer & de recognoistre la bonté de -leur Dieu. Que la foy a de clarté pour estre vn flambeau obscur, & -que nostre creance pour estre releuée par dessus les forces de la -nature, s'accorde bien auec la raison! Les Theologiens disent bien à -propos, qu'il faut auoir _piam motionem_, pour donner consentement -aux propositions de nostre foy; il faut que la volonté s'amolisse, & -qu'elle quitte sa dureté naturelle; ce qui se fait par vn doux soufle -ou mouuement du S. Esprit, lequel nous induit à croire. Ie voy tous -les iours des hommes conuaincus sur cette verité, que nostre creance -est bonne, qu'elle est saincte, qu'elle est conforme à la raison, & -apres [46] tout cela, ne voyant aucune conclusion de ces premices, ie -m'escrie, Qu'auons nous faict à Dieu pour nous auoir donné la Foy, qui -a tant de peine d'entrer en l'ame de ces pauures Sauuages! Mais pour -retourner à nostre ieune homme, les Peres auoient comme desesperé de -son salut; neantmoins comme la conuersion d'vne ame depend de celuy qui -est tout-puissant, ils ne laissoient pas de le visiter, pour luy donner -de fois à autre quelque crainte de l'enfer, ou quelque esperance de la -vie eternelle. En fin ce pauure ieune homme fut touché tout à coup, cet -entendement plein de tenebres commence à voir le iour, & sa volonté -deuient soupple & obeyssante aux volontez de Dieu, comme vn enfant -bien né aux desirs de ses parens. Les Peres entrans certain iour en sa -Cabane il leur fait present d'vn morceau d'Eslan qu'on luy auoit donné: -le Pere Buteux luy dit, Nous ne venons pas icy pour receuoir, mais pour -te donner; nous ne cherchons pas tes biens, mais nous te voulons donner -ceux du Ciel; si tu voulois croire en Dieu que tu serois heureux! Oüy, -dit-il i'y veux croire, & ie veux aller auec luy; il disoit [47] cela -les mains iointes, les yeux esleuez au Ciel, d'vn accent si deuot, auec -vne posture si composée, que les Peres resterent tous remplis de ioye & -d'estonnement, voyant que Dieu en fait plus en vn moment que tous les -hommes en cent ans; aussi est-il le Dieu des cœurs. Voila ce cœur de -pierre changé en vn cœur de chair, il escoute auidemẽt ce qu'il croioit -déja, il est tout plein de regrets de ses resistances, il ne peut -assez admirer la bonté de celuy qui l'a si doucement vaincu. Les Peres -l'ayant veu si bien disposé, offrent pour luy le sacré sainct sacrifice -de la Messe, & apres vne bonne instruction luy changerent en fin le nom -sauuage d'_Amiskoueroui_ au nom de Nicolas, qui luy fut donné au sainct -Baptesme. Dieu sçait prẽdre son temps quand il luy plaist. A l'heure -qu'il fut touché, qu'il fut baptisé, & qu'il mourut, certains gauffeurs -& badins qui demeuroient en sa Cabane, & qui auroiẽt faict leur -possible pour le détourner du Christianisme estoient allez a la chasse, -ils retournerent iustement deux heures apres sa mort, bien estonnez de -ce qui c'estoit passé: mais _quis vt Deus_? Qui pourra détourner la -bonté de Dieu, [48] non plus que ses foudres? _Non est qui se abscondat -à calore eius._ Il n'y a cœur de bronze qui ne se liquefie, quand Dieu -le veut brusler. - - On the twentieth of the same month, God showed his goodness in - the conversion and Baptism of a Savage, of whom our Fathers had - almost despaired. This young man was sick, and Father Buteux [43] - went to visit him. As a great many people were going into his - cabin, he invited him to make a visit to our house, provided his - illness would permit it; he went there immediately. After some - conversation, the Father reverted to the articles of our belief, - but with little success; for, having married the daughter of one - of the greatest Charlatans of the country, he would not surrender - at the first summons. When the blessings of the future life were - urged upon him, and he was asked if he did not wish to enjoy them, - he answered that he could not believe those things. "For," said - he, "after my death my soul will have no intelligence, and hence - will not be capable of enjoying these blessings." "How dost thou - know," replied the Father, "that souls, after their departure from - this life, are without sensibility and knowledge?" "Two of our - men," he answered, "once returned, after their death, and told - this to the people of our nation." "Did those souls that returned - have any intelligence?" "No," he replied. "Thou art mistaken," - said the Father, "for it is intelligence to know that one has not - intelligence; but let us leave these subtleties. Does it require - intelligence to be a good hunter?" The Savages will never deny - [44] this proposition, for their greatest Philosophy and Theology - is not in their heads, but in their feet. "Now is it true," - continued the Father, "that there are souls of Savages that are - bravely hunting the souls of Beavers and of Elks? Then they must - have intelligence." To this argument, a little too forcible for a - Savage, he answered nothing, except, that as his people were not - going to Heaven, he did not wish to go there. "You people," said - he, "are sure of going up yonder. Well and good, go there, then; - each one loves his own people; for my part, I shall go and find - mine." The Father, seeing clearly that he would be obstinate, - changed the subject and asked him about his disease. "It is," he - replied, "a wicked Algonquain who has given me this disease which - sticks in my body, because I was angry at him; and his fear that - I would kill him induced him to bargain for my death with the - Manitou." "And how dost thou know that?" "I have had the Manitou - consulted, and he told me I should make haste and give presents - to the _Manitousiouekhi_,"--these are their Jugglers,--"and that - he would forestall my enemy, taking his life, and that thus I - would be cured; but [45] my misfortune is that I have nothing - more,--I have given my Porcelain and my Beavers; and, because I - cannot continue these presents, I must die." So the only use to - which these Jugglers put their art is to draw what they can from - poor sick people; and, when they have nothing more, they abandon - them. The Japanese have similar errors. They believe that, as the - poor can give nothing to the Bonzes, they cannot go to Paradise. - Christians are obliged to adore and to acknowledge the goodness - of their God. What light there is in faith, though it be a dark - lantern; and how well our belief, though it may be elevated above - the forces of nature, conforms to reason! Theologians say very - truly that it is necessary to have the _piam motionem_ in order - to consent to the propositions of our faith; the will must be - softened and must give up its natural hardness. This is done by the - gentle breathing or stirring of the Holy Spirit, which leads us - to believe. I daily see men who are convinced of this truth, that - our belief is good, that it is holy, that it conforms to reason; - and, after [46] all that, seeing no conclusions drawn from these - premises, I exclaim, "What have we done to God that he gives us - this Faith, which enters with so much difficulty into the souls of - these poor Savages!" But to return to our young man. The Fathers - had, as it were, despaired of his salvation; nevertheless, as the - conversion of a soul depends upon him who is all-powerful, they - did not cease to visit him, to impart to him, from time to time, - some fear of hell, or some hope of eternal life. At last, this - poor young map was touched all at once; this understanding full - of darkness began to see the day; and his will became supple and - obedient to the will of God, like a dutiful child to the desires of - its parents. One day, when the Fathers entered his Cabin, he made - them a present of a piece of Elk-meat which had been given him; - Father Buteux said to him, "We do not come here to receive, but to - give to thee; we are not seeking thy goods, but wish to give thee - those of Heaven; if thou wouldst believe in God, how happy thou - wouldst be!" "Yes," said he, "I wish to believe, and I wish to go - to him." He said [47] this with his hands clasped, his eyes raised - to Heaven, with an accent so devout and a manner so composed, that - the Fathers were filled with joy and astonishment, seeing that God - does more in a moment than all men can do in a hundred years; he is - indeed the God of hearts. Behold this heart of stone changed into a - heart of flesh. He listens eagerly to what he already believes; he - is full of regret at his former opposition; he cannot sufficiently - admire the goodness of him who has so gently vanquished him. The - Fathers, seeing him so well disposed, offered for him the holy - sacrifice of the Mass; and, after thorough instruction, finally - changed the savage name _Amiskoueroui_ to the name Nicolas, which - was given to him in holy Baptism. God knows how to take his time - when he pleases. At the time he was converted, when he was baptized - and when he died, certain scoffers and triflers who lived in his - Cabin, and who would have done all they could to divert him from - Christianity, had gone to the chase; they returned exactly two - hours after he died, very much astonished at what had taken place; - but _quis ut Deus_? Who can turn away the goodness of God, [48] - any more than his thunderbolts? _Non est qui se abscondat à calore - ejus._ There is no heart of bronze that will not melt when God - wishes to heat it. - -Le vingt-cinquiesme, iour de la Conuersion de sainct Paul, vn ieune -Sauuage fut nommé Paul, son pere luy procura dans sa maladie, ce -qu'il ne prenoit pas pour soy dans la santé: tant s'en faut qu'il se -monstrast fasché qu'on instruisist son fils, âgé de quinze à seize ans, -qu'au contraire il l'exhortoit à prester l'oreille aux Peres, & par -fois les venant visiter luy-mesme, & les ayant ouy parler des choses de -l'autre vie, il racontoit par apres à ses enfans ce qu'il auoit apris, -n'ayant pas assez de courage d'embrasser & professer les veritez qu'il -aprouuoit en son cœur. Les respects humains font bien du mal par tout. - - On the twenty-fifth, the day of saint Paul's Conversion, a young - Savage was named Paul. His father secured for him in his sickness - what he did not take for himself in health. So far was he from - showing anger at the instruction given his son, a boy of fifteen - or sixteen, that on the contrary, he urged him to listen to the - Fathers; and having sometimes visited them himself, and having - heard them speak of the realities of the other life, he related - afterwards to his children what he had learned, not having enough - courage to embrace and profess the truths that he approved in his - heart. Fear of the world does a great deal of harm everywhere. - -Le vingt-huictiesme & vingt-neufiesme, deux sœurs ont esté enrollées -au Catalogue des enfans de Dieu. La plus petite, âgée de deux ans, -chante maintenant ses grandeurs parmy les Chœurs des Anges. L'aisnée -l'a suiuie quelque temps apres, elle auoit enuiron seize ans, quand -elle prit vne nouuelle naissance en Iesus-Christ, [49] estant tombée -malade, il ne fut pas difficile de luy persuader qu'elle se fist -Chrestienne. Il semble qu'elle auoit déja la foy deuant que les Peres -luy parlassent; son frere frequentoit en nostre Maison, instruisant nos -Peres en sa langue, & comme on luy parloit souuent de nos Mysteres, -il racontoit à sa sœur ce qu'il auoit appris. Il estoit plus heureux -iettãt cette semence sacrée, que les Peres mesmes: car on n'a point -remarqué qu'elle ait encore germé en son ame, & elle a porté des -fleurs & des fruicts dans le cœur de sa sœur: laquelle interrogée en -sa maladie, si elle ne vouloit pas estre baptisée, répondit, qu'elle -en auoit vn grand desir. Les Peres la voulans instruire, trouuerent -qu'elle en sçauoit assez pour receuoir le sainct Baptesme, ce qui les -étonna & consola: Elle fut donc nommée Ieanne, receuant auec ce nom si -grande abondance de grace, qu'il sembloit que le Fils de Dieu prist -vn plaisir particulier en cette nouuelle Espouse. Le Pere Buteux la -voyant sur son depart pour s'en aller dans les bois auec sa mere, & les -autres Sauuages, luy dit, Adieu ma fille, souuenez vous que vous estes -maintenant [50] amie de Dieu, & que si vous mourez, il vous menera dans -sa maison, remplie de tout bon-heur. Adieu mon Pere, repartit-elle, ie -ne vous verray plus; mais il importe peu que ie meure, puisque ie dois -aller en si bon lieu. Elle dit cela auec vn tel sentiment de pieté, -que les larmes en vindrent aux yeux des deux Peres, rauis de voir vne -petite Barbare, parler en Ange de Paradis. Mais que vous pourrions -nous donner, Ieanne, puis que vous nous quittez pour vn si long-temps? -luy dirent-ils. Si vous auez du raisin donnez m'en vn peu, ce sera la -derniere fois que vous me soulagerez en ma maladie, car ie m'en vais -mourir dans les bois: mais ie croy que i'iray au Ciel; à vostre auis, -mon Pere? Oüy ma fille, vous y irez, si vous perseuerez en la foy. -Asseurez vouz, dit-elle, que ie croy en Dieu, & que i'y croiray toute -ma vie. Ils luy donnerent tout le raisin qu'ils auoient de reste, qui -n'estoit pas grande chose, le peu qu'on leur auoit enuoyé, ayant déja -esté distribué à beaucoup d'autres malades. Quand on vint à lier cette -pauure fille auec sa petite sœur, toutes deux nouuellement baptisées, -sur leurs longues traisnes, pour les mener [51] dans ces grandes -forests, il sembloit aux Peres qu'on leur arrachast le cœur: car ces -pauures gens n'auoient autres viures qu'vn peu de pain qu'ils leur -donnerent; leur disner & leur souper estoit en la prouidence de Dieu, -leurs hostelleries la neige & les arbres, & vn peu d'écorce. Vn grand -Nordoüest, qui est le vent le plus froid de ces Contrées, souffloit sur -ces pauures malades, & cependant ils s'en alloient tous aussi contens, -comme s'ils eussent deu entrer dans vne terre de promission. O que -ie me voulois de mal, m'écrit le Pere qui m'a enuoyé ces memoires, -voyant ce beau spectacle! ces gens me condamnoient de pusillanimité, -ne iettant pas si fortement ma confiance en Dieu, qu'ils la iettent -en leurs arcs & en leurs fleches, & ne faisant par vertu, ce que ces -Barbares font par nature. - - On the twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth, two sisters were enrolled - in the Catalogue of the children of God. The smaller, about - two years old, now sings his greatness among the Choirs of the - Angels. The elder followed her, a short time afterward. She was - about sixteen years old when she received a new birth in Jesus - Christ; [49] having fallen sick, it was not hard to persuade her - to become a Christian. It seems that she had already possessed - the faith, before the Fathers talked with her; her brother was - in the habit of visiting our House to instruct our Fathers in his - language; and, as they often spoke to him of our Mysteries, he - related to his sister what he had learned. He was happier than - the Fathers themselves in scattering this sacred seed; although - it has not been observed to have as yet germinated in his soul, - it has borne flowers and fruit in the heart of his sister. When - she was asked during her sickness if she did not wish to be - baptized, she answered that she greatly desired it. The Fathers, - intending to instruct her, found that she knew enough to receive - holy Baptism, which surprised and consoled them. So she was called - Jeanne, receiving with this name so great an abundance of grace, - that it seemed as if the Son of God took particular pleasure in - this new Spouse. Father Buteux, seeing her at her departure to go - into the woods with her mother and the other Savages, said to her, - "Farewell, my daughter; remember that you are now [50] a friend of - God, and that if you die he will take you to his house, filled with - all blessings." "Farewell, my Father," she replied, "I shall see - you no more; but it matters little if I die, since I am to go to - such a good place." She said this with so deep a sense of piety, - that tears came to the eyes of the two Fathers, who were carried - away at seeing a little Barbarian speak like an Angel of Paradise. - "But what can we give you, Jeanne, since you are going to leave us - for so long a time?" they said to her. "If you have any raisins, - give me a few; this will be the last time you will relieve me in - my sickness, for I am going to die in the woods. But I believe - that I will go to Heaven. Do you think so, my Father?" "Yes, my - daughter, you will go there, if you continue in the faith." "Be - assured," she said, "that I believe in God, and that I will believe - in him all my life." They gave her all the raisins they had left, - which were not many,--the few that had been sent them having - already been distributed to many other invalids. When they came to - tie this poor girl with her little sister, both newly baptized, - upon the long sledges, to take them [51] into these great forests, - it seemed to the Fathers like tearing out their hearts; for these - poor people had no other food than a little bread that they gave - them; their dinner and supper depended upon the providence of God, - their hostelries were the snow and trees, and a little bark. A - strong Northwester, the coldest wind of these Countries, blew upon - these poor invalids, and yet they went away as contented as if - they were about to enter a promised land. "Oh, how disgusted I was - with myself," writes the Father who sent me these memoirs, "when I - saw this beautiful sight! These people condemned me of cowardice, - for not placing my confidence in God as strongly as they do theirs - in their bows and arrows, and in not doing from virtue what these - Barbarians do from nature." - - - - -BIBLIOGRAPHICAL DATA: VOL VIII - - -XXV - -See Vol. VII., for particulars of this document. - - -XXVI - -As with its predecessor for 1635, the _Relation_ of 1636 (Paris, 1637), -although for the convenience of bibliographers styled Le Jeune's, is a -composite. The first half, closing with p. 272, is the annual report -of Le Jeune, as superior, dated August 28, 1636; the second half, -separately paged, is a special report on the Huron mission, by Brébeuf, -dated Ihonatiria, July 16, 1636. - -For the text of the document, we have had recourse to the Lamoignon -copy of the original Cramoisy edition in the Lenox Library, which is -there designated as "H. 65," because described in Harrisse's _Notes_, -no. 65. - -_Collation_ (H. 65). Title, with verso blank; "Extraict du Privilege -du Roy" (dated Paris, Dec. 22, 1636), p. (1); "Approbation" by the -provincial (dated Paris, Dec. 15, 1636), p. (1); "Table des Chapitres," -pp. (4); Le Jeune's _Relation_ (11 chaps.), pp. 1-272; Brébeuf's Huron -_Relation_, (in two parts, 4 and 9 chaps. respectively), pp. 1-223; -verso of last leaf blank. - -There are two copies in the Lenox Library, in which we have discovered -a number of textual variations which have never been noted before. -For the sake of convenience we shall designate these as Lamoignon -and Bancroft, the names of former owners whose individual impress -they bear. Our reprint, as previously stated, is from the Lamoignon -copy. The Quebec reprint (vol. 1, 1858) follows a copy with the text -corresponding with the Bancroft variations. All the differences which -we have discovered occur in the Huron _Rel ation_, and the references -are to the pagination of that part. We give the principal ones below. - - LAMOIGNON. - - P. 85, last line ends with "s'il ne leur fust" - The last four lines of p. 85 are spaced freely to make up for the - elision of "arriué." - P. 146, l. 2, reads: "d'où ils tirent" - P. 146, l. 22, reads: "alliance. Si leurs champs" - P. 146, l. 23, reads: "les occupe ils sont" - P. 158, l. 9, reads: "cõtre" - P. 158, l. 10, reads: "les tourmentẽt: le" - P. 158, l. 13, reads: "que ces pauures miserables chanteront" - P. 158, l. 18, reads "s'ils estoiẽt vaillãs hommes, ils leur arrachẽt" - P. 159, last line ends with "quelque Peuple auec qui ils" - - BANCROFT. - - P. 85, last line ends with: "s'il ne leur fust arriué" - P. 146, l. 2, reads: "dont ils tirent" - P. 146, l. 22, reads: "alliances, si leurs champs" - P. 146, l. 23, reads: "les occupe; ils sont" - P. 158, l. 9, reads: "contre" - P. 158, l. 10, reads: "les tourmentent" - P. 158, l. 13, reads: "que ce pauure miserable chantera" - P. 158, l. 18, reads: "s'il estoit vaillant homme, ils luy arrachent" - P. 159, last line ends with: "quelques Peuples auec lesquels ils" - -There is still another edition of this _Relation_ in which the matter -was reset entirely, and in which the text-page is much larger than -in the one described above. Pilling (_Bibliography of the Iroquoian -Languages_, p. 18) describes the British Museum copy, and the -following collation is based on his very careful account of it. - -_Collation_ (H. 66). Title, with verso blank, 1 leaf; "Table des -Chapitres," pp. (2); Le Jeune's _Relation_, pp. 1-199; Brébeuf's Huron -_Relation_, pp. 1-164. - -Copies of H. 65 may be found in the following libraries: Lenox (two -variations), Harvard, Library of Parliament (Ottawa), Brown (private), -Archives of St. Mary's College (Montreal), and the British Museum. The -Barlow copy (1889), no. 1276, sold for $17.50. Priced by Harrassowitz -(1882), no. 23, at 125 marks. Copies of H. 66 are in the British -Museum, and in the Bibliothèque Nationale (imperfect). We know of no -example in America. - - - - -NOTES TO VOL. VIII - -(_Figures in parentheses, following number of note, refer to pages of -English text._) - - -1 (p. 9).--Concerning the increase of French colonists at this time, -see vol. vii., _note_ 8. - -2 (p. 13).--_Pemptegoüs_: one of numerous variants of the name -Penobscot (often mentioned by Lescarbot and Biard as Pentegoët). -Specific reference is here made to the peninsula of Matchebiguatus -(contracted later to Bagaduce), the site of the present Castine, at -the mouth of Penobscot River (see vol. ii., _note_ 6). It was visited -by Champlain in 1604, and by John Smith, twelve years later. From that -time, it was more or less frequented by English fishing vessels; and, -in 1630, the Plymouth Company established here a post for traffic with -the Indians. It is this trading station to which Le Jeune refers; in -1635, it was taken for the French by Charles d'Aulnay de Charnisay, a -lieutenant of the Commander de Razilly. - -The family of Razilly (Razilli or Rasilly), of Touraine, was one of -rank, ability, and renown. Early in the seventeenth century it was -represented mainly by three brothers--François, who in 1612 undertook, -with Daniel de la Touche de la Ravardière, to found a French colony -at Maranham, in Brazil; Claude, seigneur de Launay, who also went to -Maranham--this colony being destroyed by the Portuguese in 1615; and -Isaac, a chevalier of Malta, and commander of the isle Bouchard. All of -these men held positions of honor and responsibility in the court, the -army, or the navy. François served later as field marshal in the army, -and was also sent as ambassador to Savoy. Guérin says that Claude and -Isaac became two of the most skillful and renowned seamen of their age; -they were commanders of squadrons, and even admirals, in many important -naval contests. A memoir relating to "colonies, in view of the increase -in the maritime power of France," was presented (1626) by Isaac de -Razilly to Richelieu, to which Guérin ascribes much influence in -securing the formation of the Company of New France, in the following -year. - -Isaac was one of the Hundred Associates, and after 1628 was their -naval commander. In the spring of 1629, the company, hearing that -Kirk's expedition was about to set out from England, prepared a fleet, -loaded with supplies for the suffering colonists at Quebec. Orders were -given that some of the vessels should sail directly from Dieppe or -La Rochelle for Canada, leaving the rest to go later, under Razilly. -These orders were neglected, so that, instead of reaching Quebec by -the end of May, and thus affording timely aid to Champlain, the ships -waited for Razilly--whose commission for Canada was, however, revoked -upon the conclusion of the peace of Susa (April 24, 1629), and he was -instead sent to Morocco. The vessels finally set sail from La Rochelle, -but were delayed by bad weather, thus failing to reach Quebec before -its capture by Kirk. The ship commanded by De Caen was taken by the -English; that belonging to the Jesuits was wrecked off Canso (see vol. -iv., doc. xix.); and those under Desdames and Joubert made their way -back to France. In the spring of 1630, another expedition was fitted -out by the Company of New France, under Razilly's command, for the -recapture of Canada; but it was not despatched thither, owing to the -promise of Charles I. to restore Quebec to France--an agreement that -was, however, not carried into effect until 1632, because of Louis's -delay in paying the dowry that he had promised with Henrietta Maria, -Charles's queen. Finally, in that year, De Caen was sent to occupy -Quebec for his king. At the same time, Razilly was commissioned to -"put the Company of New France in possession of Port Royal"--for -which purpose he was given an armed ship named "Espérance en Dieu," -and the sum of 10,000 livres; he was also to take with him three -Capuchin missionaries. The document authorizing this enterprise was -signed by Richelieu March 27, 1632, two days before the treaty of St. -Germain-en-Laye. Razilly's formal commission to receive Port Royal from -the English bears date of May 10 in the same year. These documents are -given by Margry, in _MSS. rel. Nouv. France_, vol. i., pp. 85, 110. - -Razilly was appointed governor of Acadia, D'Aulnay and Charles de la -Tour being his lieutenants; he also obtained from the Company of New -France (May 29, 1632) a concession at St. Croix river and bay, 12 by 20 -leagues in extent. He established his seat of government at La Hêve. In -January, 1635, was formed an association--headed by Isaac and Claude de -Razilly, and Cardinal Richelieu--to colonize Port Royal and La Hêve. -Isaac de Razilly died in November of that year, and was succeeded -by D'Aulnay as governor of Acadia. Claude de Razilly inherited his -brother's estates, which, with his own interests in Acadia, he -subsequently transferred to D'Aulnay. Harrisse says (_Notes_, p. 57): -"He seems to have died in poverty, about the year 1666--at least, we -have reason to suppose this, from the petition in verse addressed to -the king in 1667, by his sister Marie, a celebrated poetess known as -'Calliope' [1621-1704] to whom Louis XIV. granted a pension of 2,000 -livres, in consideration of the straitened circumstances to which she -had been reduced by her brother's losses (Titon du Tillet, _Parnasse -François_, Paris, 1732, fol., p. 487)." - -Concerning the Razillys, see Guérin's _Navig. Français_, pp. 313-338; -Harrisse's _Notes_, pp. 53-57; and Moreau's _Histoire de l'Acadie -Françoise_ (Paris, 1873), pp. 112-117, 129-144. - -3 (p. 13).--Quebec, like the other Canadian provinces, possesses great -mineral wealth. Magnetic and hematite iron ores are abundant; and -a rich vein of chromic iron has recently been found and worked, at -Coleraine. A considerable quantity of copper is also mined in Quebec; -gold to the amount of $260,905 was produced during the years 1877-94; -and in 1894, this province yielded 101,318 ounces of silver. Among -its other important mineral productions are asbestos, phosphates, -petroleum, and building-stones. - -Pierre Boucher (governor of Three Rivers in 1653-58 and 1662-67) thus -mentions the mineral products of Canada, in his _Histoire véritable et -natvrelle de la Novvelle France_, (Paris, 1664), chap. i.: "Springs -of salt water have been discovered, from which excellent salt can be -obtained; and there are others, which yield minerals. There is one in -the Iroquois Country, which produces a thick liquid, resembling oil, -and which is used in place of oil for many purposes. There are also -many mines, according to report; I am certain that there are mines of -iron and copper in many places. Various reliable persons have assured -me that there is a great abundance of lead, and that not far from us; -but, as it is along the road by which our Enemies pass, no one has yet -dared to go thither to make its discovery." - -4 (p. 15).--In regard to the Canadian policy of the Hundred Associates, -see vol. iv., _notes_ 21, 38; and vol. vii., _note_ 18. Cf. Faillon -(_Col. Fr._, pp. 343-352); he complains that the company, although at -first making some efforts to bring over colonists, soon evaded the -obligations imposed by their charter, and sent to Canada few besides -their own fur-trade employees; that they cleared no land, and only -sent provisions to the colony; that they made concessions (as to -Giffard, Bourdon, and many others) obliging those to whom lands were -given to assume the company's duties of clearing lands, and sending -and supporting colonists--which acts should at the same time inure to -the benefit of the Associates, and be credited to their account, as if -performed by them. - -5 (p. 17).--Concerning Duplessis-Bochard, see vol. v., _note_ 34. - -6 (p. 19).--Le Jeune states, in the _Relation_ for 1634 (vol. vii. of -this series, p. 229), that this fort was built on St. Croix Island -(see vol. ii., _note_ 66). The island was afterwards known by the name -of the fort. Ferland (_Cours d'Histoire_, vol. i., p. 260, _note_) -thus cites Faucher: "The little island below Richelieu, where now is a -light-house, is precisely the same where was formerly situated a fort, -to intercept passage in time of war. The channel adjacent to the island -has been measured, and its greatest width is seven arpents; vessels -generally pass at a distance of three or four arpents from the island. -In all the river, there is no place more suitable for the erection of a -fort. At low tide, no water remains in the channel." - -7 (p. 19).--_Metaberoutin_: the Three Rivers (St. Maurice); see vol. -ii., _note_ 52. - -8 (p. 45).--Pierre Pijart was born at Paris, May 17, 1608, and, soon -after attaining his majority, became a Jesuit novice. His studies were -successively pursued at Paris, La Flèche, and Caen; and, in July, -1635, he came to Canada. He was at once assigned to the Huron mission, -where he remained five years. In November, 1640, he went with Garnier -to open the Mission of the Holy Apostles among the Tionnontates or -Tobacco Nation. This tribe, however, refused to listen to them; and -within a year they were obliged to abandon this mission for a time. -Pijart was employed at the Ste. Marie residence for some three years. -In September, 1645, he was located at Three Rivers, being mentioned -by Lalemant, in the _Journal des Jésuites_ (Quebec, 1871), p. 5, as -"procureur des Hurons." In August, 1650, he returned to France. - -9 (p. 47).--Pierre Feauté, a lay brother in the Jesuit order, came to -Canada in the summer of 1635; occasional mention of him in _Journ. des -Jésu._ shows that he was employed in the Jesuit residence of Notre-Dame -des Anges in 1636, and, later, at Quebec. In November, 1651, he made a -voyage to France, whither he seems to have finally returned in October, -1657. - -Rochemonteix (_Jésuites_, vol. i., p. 212) cites _Catalogus Provinciæ -Franciæ_ to show that Brother Pierre le Tellier was, toward 1665, in -charge of the _petite école_, or primary department, of the college of -Quebec. - -10 (p. 47).--Claude Quentin came to Canada in July, 1635, and was -assigned soon afterwards to the residence of Three Rivers, with Buteux, -where he remained two years. In the summer of 1638, he was sent to the -station at Miscou, returning some time later to Quebec, on account of -ill-health. In the autumn of 1641, he was appointed procuror of the -Canadian missions, occupying this position about six years--during -which time he made several journeys between Canada and France, -apparently making a final return to the latter country Oct. 21, 1647. - -11 (p. 47).--François Joseph le Mercier was born at Paris, Oct. 4, -1604, and, at the age of eighteen, entered the Jesuit novitiate. -In 1635, he came to Canada, and labored in the Huron mission -until its destruction; he was at Ossossané in 1641-42, and at Ste. -Marie-on-the-Wye in 1644. In June, 1656, he went, with other Jesuits, -on the mission to the Onondagas, returning to Quebec the following -year. He remained on the St. Lawrence during the rest of his labors in -Canada, being superior of the missions in that province from August, -1653, until 1658, and again from 1665 to 1670. In November, 1659, he -was assigned to a mission at Côte de Beaupré, where he labored nearly -a year, being declared vicar of Quebec in October, 1660. Sommervogel -says that Le Mercier returned to France in 1673, and was then sent to -Martinique as superior of that mission, where he remained until his -death, June 12, 1690. - -Le Mercier, as superior, wrote various _Relations_ of the Canadian -missions, which will appear in later volumes of this series. The Hurons -named him Chaüosé; the Iroquois, Teharonhiagannra. - -12 (p. 49).--_Echom_ (correctly spelled Echon): see vol. v., _note_ 44. - -13 (p. 55).--_Anguien river:_ named for the eldest son of the prince -of Condé, whose titular designation was duke of Anguien, or Enghien, -from the city of that name in Hainault, near Brussels. The nobleman -thus referred to (also mentioned in _Relation_ for 1636, chap. i.) -was later known as "the great Condé;" in 1642, he married a niece of -Richelieu. The last scion of the house of Condé who bore this name was -the unfortunate Louis Antoine, duke of Enghien, court-martialed and -shot at Vincennes, March 21, 1804, by order of Napoleon Bonaparte. - -The Anguien River cannot well be identified; the name does not appear -on maps of that time. - -14 (p. 59).--_Petite Nation:_ see vol. v., _note_ 56. - -15 (p. 61).--Jean de Quen was born at Amiens in May, 1603, and became -a Jesuit novice Sept. 13, 1620, at Rouen. His studies were pursued at -Paris; and he afterwards became a teacher in the colleges at Amiens -(1630-31), and Eu (1632-35). Coming to Canada in the summer of 1635, -he was employed for several years at Quebec--at the college, and at -Notre-Dame de Récouvrance. In 1640, he was at Sillery, of which mission -he was the head from 1641 to 1649. During this time, he also made -evangelizing journeys to neighboring tribes: and, at times, labored -in the Ste. Croix mission at Tadoussac, and at Three Rivers. In June, -1651, he went on a mission to the Oumaniwek tribe, and apparently spent -the ensuing two years in labors with this and other tribes on the upper -Saguenay, with his headquarters at Tadoussac. To him is ascribed the -honor of having, while engaged in this work, discovered Lake St. John. -In 1655-56, he was superior of the missions of New France, and seems to -have remained at Quebec until his death, which occurred Oct. 1, 1659, -occasioned by a contagious fever brought on a French vessel, whose sick -and dying sailors De Quen was nursing at the hospital. - -In August, 1878, the demolition of the old Jesuit College at -Quebec brought to light the remains of De Quen, Du Peron, and Jean -Liégeois. For detailed accounts of this discovery and its attendant -circumstances, with valuable historical information regarding this and -other buildings in that city, see Faucher de Saint-Maurice's _Relation -des fouilles dans le Collège des Jésuites_ (Quebec, 1879); also -Rochemonteix's _Jésuites_, vol. i., pp. 225-227, 456-465. - -16 (p. 61).--Concerning these Turkish pirates, and others, see vol. -iv., _note_ 29. - -17 (p. 65).--André Richard (here written Antoine, apparently by some -error), born Nov. 23, 1600 (or 1599), became a Jesuit, Sept. 26, 1621, -at Paris. A student successively at Paris, La Flèche, and Rouen, he was -a teacher at Amiens (1624-26), Orleans (1626-28), Caen (1629-30), and -Nevers (1631-33). In February, 1634, he departed for Canada, and, with -Perrault, was stationed at Cape Breton, replacing Daniel and Davost. -Richard remained at this mission about six years, being then sent to -Miscou as a co-worker with Jean d'Olbeau, who had gone there in the -preceding year; the latter fell ill with scurvy in December, 1642, -and, afflicted with paralysis resulting therefrom, he was obliged to -leave for France in the following summer--dying, however, while on the -voyage, through an accidental explosion of powder, which destroyed the -ship. - -In 1646, Richard was joined by De Lyonne; and he remained on the coast -of Gaspe--during most of the time, at Miscou--until 1661, making -voyages to France in 1658 and 1659. According to Dionne ("Miscou," -in _Canada-Français_, July, 1889), he spent the year 1661-62 at -Chedabouctou in Acadia, after which he went back to France. Returning -to Canada in 1666, he became superior of the Jesuit residence at Three -Rivers; he is said to have died in 1696. - -18 (p. 65).--Charles Turgis was born at Rouen, Oct. 14, 1606, and -became a Jesuit as soon as he attained his majority. He studied at La -Fléche and Clermont, and was a teacher in the former college during -two years. In 1635, he arrived in Canada, and was sent to Miscou with -Du Marché, to minister to the French (then 23 in number) residing at -that post. The climate of Miscou, although now salubrious, seems to -have been, at that early time, full of danger to Europeans; the island -was repeatedly swept by the scurvy, which was usually fatal. The -missionaries soon became its victims; Du Marché was compelled to return -to France, and Turgis, although more robust, and longer resisting the -disease, was laid low by it in March, 1637, dying on May 4. An account -of his illness and death is given in the _Relation_ for that year, -which says of him: "He was equally regretted by the French and by the -Savages, who honored and tenderly loved him." - -19 (p. 65).--Charles du Marché was assigned to the Miscou station at -the same time as Turgis (1635), the missionary residence being named -St. Charles. Within a year of their arrival, Du Marché was attacked -by the prevalent scourge of that region--the _mal du terre_, or -scurvy--and was compelled to return to Quebec. Here he remained a few -months, being employed at the chapel as confessor; in August, 1636, he -was aiding Buteux at Three Rivers; later, he returned to France. - -20 (p. 67).--Concerning Jean Liégeois, see vol. vii., _note_ 7. - -Gilbert Burel, a lay brother, had come to Canada with the first Jesuit -missionaries (1625), and again, with Le Jeune, in 1632. The latter -mentions him in 1626 (see vol. iv., p. 183); but his name does not -occur in the _Relations_, excepting in this passage in our text. - -21 (p. 69).--_Sonontoerrhonons_, also variously written Entouhonorons -(Champlain), Sonnontouans, Tsonnontouans: the westernmost and also -the largest of the five Iroquois tribes or cantons; by early Dutch -writers called Sennecas or Sinnekens, by the English Senecas, and among -themselves Nun-dá-wa-o-nó (Morgan) or Nan-do-wah-gaah (Marshall). -The latter writer says that the name Sonnontouan is derived from the -Seneca words _onondah_, "hill," and _go waah_, "great,"--"the people -of the great hill," alluding to Boughton Hill, where was located their -principal village, Ga-o-sa-eh-ga-aah (or Gandagaro); and that "Seneca" -is a corruption of Nan-do-wah-gaah.--See his pamphlet, _First visit of -De la Salle to the Senecas_ [Buffalo, 1874], p. 44. - -Beauchamp, in his "Origin and Early life of the N. Y. Iroquois," -_Transactions of Oneida Hist. Society_, 1887-89, (Oneida, N. Y., -1889), p. 124, derives the Senecas "from the Eries, perhaps within -historic times. That the Senecas differed from the other Iroquois, in -religious observances, totems and clans, habits of life, and other -things, is very clear." He also writes, in a recent letter: "The -Senecas always had two great villages, and were probably at first a -minor confederacy--the two branches being clearly distinguished in -all historic times, and even now. Among the leading founders of the -League they had two great chiefs where the others had but one, in every -account. In the last half of the seventeenth century, the two great -Seneca towns, "held by their two branches, were at Mendon, and at -Boughton Hill, Victor. In 1660, the easternmost Seneca village was 20 -miles west of Geneva, and all were comprised within a very few miles." -Their villages are shown on J.S. Clark's map of "Seneca Castles and -Mission Sites," in Hawley's "Early Chapters in Seneca History," _Cayuga -Co. Hist. Collections_, No. 3, (Auburn, N. Y., 1884); see also his -note identifying their sites, pp. 25, 26. This paper is a careful and -minute account of the Jesuit missions among the Senecas (1656-84), -with valuable annotations by both Hawley and Clark. The chief Seneca -villages in recent times were near the sites of the present Geneva, -Canandaigua, Lima, and Avon. - -22 (p. 71).--This chief, La Perdrix, is mentioned also in the -_Relation_ for 1634. In regard to the Island tribe, see vol. v., _note_ -57. - -23 (p. 71).--_Attiguenongha_ (Atignenongach, Attigneenongnahac, -Attiniatoenten): this and the Attignaouantan, or Bear Nation, (see vol. -v., _note_ 17), were not only the most important, but the oldest of the -Huron tribes, "having received into their country, and adopted, the -others" (_Relation_ for 1639, chap. i.), and being able to trace their -tribal history for two centuries back. This tribe was the southernmost -of the Huron clans; one of its most important towns was Teanaustayé, -located in what is now Medonté township. Here was situated the Jesuit -mission of St. Joseph, destroyed by the Iroquois in 1649. - -24 (p. 71).--_Arendarhonons_, Ahrendarrhonons, or Renarhonons (Sagard, -who also calls them "nation de la Roche"): the easternmost tribe of -Hurons, located west of the Severn River. They were the first of the -Hurons to engage in trade with the French, and regarded themselves as -the special allies of the latter. It was with this tribe that Champlain -spent the winter of 1615-16 (see vol. v., _note_ 52), at their village -of Cahiagué, where, later, was established the Jesuit mission of St. -Jean Baptiste. - -25 (p. 75).--The Ottawa and St. Lawrence Rivers have many and often -dangerous rapids; but both rivers are now rendered navigable by canals -around the rapids. The Chaudière Falls above Ottawa, and the Lachine -Rapids above Montreal, are the most noted of these obstructions. In the -St. Lawrence River are 30 miles of rapids. The elevation between Lake -Ontario and tidewater is 240 feet. - -The name "Rivière des Prairies" was at first applied to the Ottawa -River (see vol. ii., _note_ 53); but it is now restricted to the -channel that separates Isle Jésus from the island of Montreal. - -26 (p. 81).--Simon Baron was one of the Jesuit donnés. Sulte says -(_Can.-Français_, vol. ii., p. 53): "He had lived at Chibou, Cape -Breton Island, about 1631, and had there acquired some surgical -knowledge. In 1634, he was in the service of the Jesuits, and -accompanied the missionaries to the Huron country, whence he returned -in 1637. He is mentioned at Three Rivers in 1637, 1658, and 1664." -During the epidemic of 1637, Baron acquired renown through his facility -in handling the lancet. - -27 (p. 85).--Concerning La Rochelle, see vol. v., _note_ 60. - -28 (p. 91).--For location of Toanché, see vol. v., _note_ 61. - -29 (p. 99).--Jean Nicolet, a native of Cherbourg, France, came to -Quebec in 1618, probably at the age of about 20 years. Like Marsolet, -Brulé, and others, he was sent by Champlain to live among the Indians, -that he might acquire a knowledge of the country, of the natives, -and of their language. For this purpose, Nicolet went (1620) to the -Algonkins of Allumettes Island, where he remained two years; while -among this tribe, he accompanied a large body of their warriors to the -Iroquois country, in order to arrange a treaty of peace--an enterprise -successfully accomplished. He then spent some nine years among the -Nipissings, during which time he wrote an account of these savages, -their customs, etc., as Le Jeune informs us in the _Relation_ for 1636. - -Upon the recovery of Canada by the French, Nicolet returned to -Quebec, probably early in 1633. In June, 1634, Champlain sent him on -an exploring expedition westward--partly in the hope of finding the -"sea of China" which was at that time supposed to lie not far west -of the regions of America then known, and thereby discovering the -long-looked-for short passage to Asia; partly to become acquainted -with the savage tribes lying beyond the "Mer douce" (Lake Huron), and -to extend the French trade for peltries. Upon this trip (accompanying -Brébeuf as far as Allumettes Island), Nicolet went to his old abode, -Lake Nipissing. Thence, with a bark canoe, and an escort of seven -Hurons, he voyaged by French River into Lake Huron, and northward to -St. Mary's Straits and Mackinac; and thence by Lake Michigan, Green -Bay, and the Fox River, as far as a village of the Mascoutins, probably -in what is now Green Lake county, Wisconsin. He was thus the first -white man who, so far as is recorded, had entered this region. From -the Mascoutin village, he journeyed southward to what is now Northern -Illinois,--afterwards returning to Canada by the same route on which -he had set out; he reached Quebec early in the autumn of 1635. This -notable voyage was generally supposed to have occurred in 1639, until -Sulte advanced the theory, in _Mélanges d'Histoire et de Littérature_ -(Ottawa, 1876), pp. 426, 436, that it must have been in 1634-35--a -theory apparently verified by Butterfield, in his painstaking -_Discovery of the Northwest by Jean Nicolet_ (Cincinnati, 1881). - -Nicolet, after his return to Canada, resumed his employment (begun -in 1633) as clerk and interpreter at Three Rivers. Oct. 7, 1637, -he married Marguerite (then aged eleven years), second daughter of -Guillaume Couillard. Probably about this time, he obtained, jointly -with his brother-in-law, Le Tardif (see vol. v., _note_ 49), the -estate of Belleborne (so named from the brook of Belleborne, which -traverses the "plains of Abraham"). In 1641, the Iroquois having -attacked the Algonkins in the near vicinity of Three Rivers, Nicolet, -with the Jesuit Ragueneau, attempted, but with little success, to turn -aside the hostile savages. - -Nicolet died Oct. 29, 1642, being drowned at Sillery; he left but one -child, Marguerite, who in 1656 married Jean Baptiste le Gardeur. - -Full accounts of Nicolet and of his discoveries are given in -Butterfield's monograph, and by Sulte, _ut supra_; also in Jouan's -"Jean Nicolet," and Butterfield's bibliography of the subject, -_Wisconsin Historical Collections_, vol. xi., pp. 1-25. Cf. also -Sulte's "Notes on Jean Nicolet," _Id._, vol. viii., pp. 188-194. -Nicolet river and lake, in Wolfe county, Que., are named for this noted -explorer; the river had been, until about 1640, known as the St. Jean. - -30 (p. 103).--_Le Borgne_: this name, meaning "the one-eyed," was -applied by the French, during many years, to the Algonkin chief at the -head of the Island tribe (see vol. v., _note_ 57), whose native name -was Tessouehat (or Tessoueatch). - -Champlain mentions that, in June, 1603, he met at Tadoussac an Algonkin -sagamore named Besouat; Laverdière (_Champlain_, p. 76) thinks this is -simply an error for Tesouat. Just ten years later, Champlain visited -Tessouat at Allumettes Island, and speaks of the latter as "a good old -Captain." - -Again, in 1629, he mentions Le Borgne (apparently the successor of the -first-named) as "a good Savage and a man of intelligence" (Laverdière's -ed., p. 1198). It was this man who is mentioned in our text as alarming -the Hurons by reports of Champlain's intended vengeance for Brulé's -murder; he died in August, 1635. In the spring of that year, he had -gone (as Brébeuf tells us) with an Algonkin embassy to the Huron -country, to ask the latter tribes to unite with them in an attack upon -the Iroquois, which proposal was declined by the Hurons. - -A third Le Borgne was Tessouehat (called by the Hurons Andesson or -Ondesson), characterized by the missionaries as "unusually arrogant and -malicious" (_Relation_ for 1641). Much to their surprise, he came down -to Montreal in March, 1643, for Christian instruction, and was baptized -under the name of Paul. In the _Relation_ for that year, Vimont says -of this chief: "As soon as he became a Christian, God gave him the -gentleness and meekness of a little child;" and the missionaries were -greatly delighted and edified by his piety. - -In May, 1646, a chief of this name took part in a council held at Three -Rivers with an embassy from the Iroquois; but, as he invoked the sun -to be a witness of the negotiations, he must have been a heathen, -and therefore a successor to the preceding chief. This same man was -rebuked by a converted Indian at Sillery for not being a Christian; -but his pious death, after an illness of two years, is recorded in the -_Relation_ for 1654. He, too, like his predecessor, was renowned as -much for his arrogance as for his eloquence. - -31 (p. 105).--_Oënrio_ (Ouenrio, or Wenrio): the site of this village, -which was located in a populous Huron neighborhood, has not been -identified beyond question. Du Creux's map places it near the head of -an inlet--evidently the one now known as Dault's Bay, on the west side -of Tiny township; and he associates it with the mission of St. Charles. -There are remains which correspond very nearly to this position; though -some have supposed that Oënrio was nearer Penetanguishene Bay, where -the remains of another village have been found. As it contained part -of the Hurons from Toanché, it may be assumed that it was not far from -Thunder Bay.--A.F. HUNTER. - -32 (p. 111).--_Sagamité_: see vol. v., _note_ 28. - -33 (p. 115).--_Mer douce_: see vol. i., _note_ 54. - -34 (p. 115).--Brébeuf here gives the Huron names of the other -tribes composing the great Huron-Iroquois family. Concerning the -_Khionontaterrhonons_ (Tobacco Nation), see vol. v., _note_ 18. - -_Atiouandaronks_ (Attiwandarons, Atiraguenrek, or Atirhangenrets): -called by the French "Nation Neutre," because they were at peace -with both the Hurons and the Iroquois, between whom they lived. -Harris thus endeavors to account for this neutrality, in his paper, -"The Flint-Workers," _Publications of Buffalo Historical Society_, -vol. iv. (Buffalo, 1896), p. 239: "There is but one solution of this -problem, and that is to be found in the immense quantities of flint -along the east end of Lake Erie. Without flint arrow and spear heads, -the Iroquois could not cope with the Hurons, nor the Hurons with the -Iroquois; and, as the Neutrals controlled the chert beds, neither -nation could afford to make the Neutrals its enemy." - -Eastward of the Neutrals, lay the territories of the Five Nations, -or Iroquois League. Clark's map of this region, showing locations -of the several tribes and of their villages, is given in Hawley's -_Early Chapters of Cayuga History_, 1656-84 (Auburn, N. Y., 1879); -Morgan (_Iroq. League_) also gives a map, showing locations in recent -times. For historical sketch of the tribes included in the League, see -Beauchamp's _Origin of N. Y. Iroquois_ (cited in _note_ 21, _ante_) -pp. 119-142; he says: "The Huron-Iroquois family thus seems to have -been the last wave of the migratory tribes advancing from the west -and northwest, and had not reached the sea 300 years ago, except a -few individuals on the St. Lawrence. The Tuscaroras might also be -excepted.... Almost parallel with these [the Algonquins], but a little -later as a whole, the Huron-Iroquois, finding the southern regions -occupied, advanced along the north, through Michigan, Canada, and Ohio, -pressing toward the sea, but generally prevented from reaching it by -the Algonquins. This is very nearly the tradition of the Delawares, -who represent the Iroquois as moving from the west in a line parallel -with their own migrations, but a little in the rear. The Huron-Iroquois -occupied temporarily the solitudes of Canada and New York, as well as -Michigan and Northern Ohio, gathering strength within their narrow -limits, until they could force a passage south along the Susquehanna. -There the Andastis stopped and grew strong. The Eries passed along the -south shore of their lake, the Hurons and Neutrals on the north. The -Tuscaroras reached North Carolina, and all the southern Iroquois may -have had temporary homes in New York at an early day." For estimates of -the military strength of the respective tribes, in 1660 and 1677, see -Parkman's _Jesuits_, p. 297. - -(1) _Sonontoerrhonons_ (Senecas): see _note 21, ante_. (2) -_Ouioenrhonons_ (Ouiogweronons, Oiogouins, or Goyogouins): the Cayugas, -next east from the Senecas, and probably kindred with them. The name -of the tribe is derived from that of the lake, the meaning of which is -variously rendered. Beauchamp says (_Iroq. Trail_, p. 57): "D. Cusick -makes it _Go-yo-goh_, 'mountain rising from water;' Albert Cusick, -_Kwe-u-kwe_, 'where they drew their boats ashore;' L. H. Morgan, -_Gwe-u-gweh_, 'at the mucky land.' All seem to refer to the higher and -firm land beyond the Montezuma marshes." Much valuable information -regarding this tribe is given in Hawley's _Early Cayuga Hist._ (cited -_supra_); on p. 21, a note by Clark thus mentions their chief towns: -"Their principal village, Goi-o-gouen (a name also applied by the early -French writers to the country and canton of the Cayugas), appears to -have been located at this time [1657] about 3½ miles south of Union -Springs, near Great Gully Brook. Thiohero, ten miles distant, was on -the east side of Seneca River, at the northern extremity of Cayuga -Lake. The archæological remains in the vicinity of Goi-o-gouen indicate -different locations occupied at different periods, one of which was -on a point at the junction of two ravines about four miles from the -lake; this was very ancient, and probably occupied in the prehistoric -age." The site of Thiohero has been recently identified, 2½ miles east -of Savannah. (3) _Onontaerrhonons_ (Onnontaes, Onnondaetonnons, or -Onnontagués): the Onondagas (in their own tongue, Onondáhka). Beauchamp -says (_Orig. of N. Y. Iroquois_, pp. 123, 124, 130): "It is very likely -that there was an earlier Huron-Iroquois settlement of Central New York -[before the coming of the Mohawks] from Jefferson county, where there -are many fort sites. Among these are traces of Huron burial customs, -and the earthenware is generally finer than that farther south, there -being often temporary deterioration in such things, as men recede from -the parent stock. From that region the Onondagas certainly came, as -they relate.... I have little doubt that the Onondagas were driven -out of Jefferson county by the Hurons, about the same time that the -Mohawks had to leave Montreal." An interesting mention of this tribe, -at nearly the same time as Brébeuf's (possibly a little earlier), is -made by Arent Van Curler (who calls them "Onnedagens"), in his Journal -of 1634-35, (accompanied by an Iroquois vocabulary), a translation of -which, with notes by James G. Wilson, is published in _Annual Report of -Amer. Hist. Association_, 1895, pp. 81-101. This was probably the most -influential of the Five Nations; their village of Onnontagué (Onondaga) -was the capital of the confederacy, where their principal councils were -held. Clark says (_Early Cayuga Hist._, p. 9): "This was situated on -a considerable elevation between two deep ravines, formed by the west -and middle branches of Limestone Creek, in the present town of Pompey, -N. Y., two miles south of the village of Manlius. It contained at this -time [1656] 300 warriors, with 140 houses, several families often -occupying a single house. Their cornfields extended for two miles, -north and south, and in width from one-half to three-fourths of a -mile, interspersed with their dwellings. The grand council chamber was -here, in which all matters of interest, common to the several nations -of the League, were decided. This site was abandoned about 1680." -Beauchamp writes: "At the time of Champlain's attack on the Oneida -town, the Onondagas were living on the east side of Limestone Creek, -about 1½ miles west of Cazenovia Lake. Alarmed by this invasion, they -went farther south, selecting a site which commanded the whole valley. -Then, as the Huron war progressed favorably, they went northward again, -crossing the ridge and reaching the west branch of Limestone Creek, -being on its banks a little south of Pompey Center about 1640. In 1654, -Le Moyne visited them at their great village still farther north, at -Indian Hill, two miles south of Manlius village. Thence, by a gradual -removal, they went to the east side of Butternut Creek, where their -fort was burned in 1696. Soon afterward, they occupied the east side -of Onondaga Valley, but were almost entirely on the west side of the -creek by 1750; and after the sale of their lands they retired to their -present reservation." (4) _Onoiochronons_ (Oneiouchronons, Oneiouts, -or Onneyouts): "the people of the stone," commonly known as Oneidas. -This tribe and the Cayugas were of somewhat inferior rank among the -other Iroquois tribes. According to Pyrtæus, "the alliance having been -first proposed by a Mohawk chief, the Mohawks rank in the family as -the _eldest brother_, the Oneidas as the _eldest son_; the Senecas, who -were the last that consented to the alliance, were called the _youngest -son_." Cf. _Relation_ for 1646, chap. i.: "Onnieoute is a tribe -which, the greater part of its men having been destroyed by the upper -Algonquins, was compelled to call upon the Annierronnons to repeople -it; whence it comes that the Annierronnons call it their daughter." -They lived almost entirely in Madison county, having usually one -village, but sometimes two. Their settlements were entirely confined -to the valleys of Oneida and Oriskany Creeks,--mainly the former." -(5) _Agnierrhonons_ (Agnongherronons, Anniengehronnons, Agniers, -or Aniers): "the people of the flint," called Maquas by the Dutch, -and Mohawks by the English; the easternmost of the Iroquois tribes, -occupying the lower part of the Mohawk River valley. They were probably -the inhabitants of Hochelaga (Montreal), whom Cartier found in 1535, -and the name Canada, then first used by the French, is itself a Mohawk -word. Their own traditions represent the Mohawks as living on the St. -Lawrence, in alliance with the Algonkin tribe of Adirondacks; a dispute -arising between them, the former were driven out by their Algonkin -neighbors, probably late in the sixteenth century.--See Beauchamp's -_N. Y. Iroquois_; cf. Sulte's sketch of the Algonkin-Iroquois wars, in -vol. v. of this series, _note_ 52; the latter thinks that the Montreal -Iroquois had retired to Lake Simcoe by 1615. Beauchamp says (_Iroq. -Trail_, p. 55): "The three Mohawk castles were in Montgomery county. -When first visited by the Dutch, there was a castle for each clan, the -Bear, Wolf, and Turtle. Two villages only were in existence about 1600, -as the Wolf clan sprang out of the Bear (according to an early writer), -having probably lived with them. One of the two villages is on the -south side of the river; the other is in Ephrata, in Fulton county." -Wilson says, in a note on Van Curler's Journal (_Am. Hist. Asso. -Rept._, 1895, p. 99): "The abandoned castle pointed out by the Mohawks -seems to have marked their farthest eastern extension. Their early -villages were in a radius of a dozen miles from Canajoharie, but they -moved eastward until checked by the Mohicans. Later, European pressure -forced them back until the western castle was at Danube." The sites -of these Mohawk towns in 1642, as identified by Clark, are thus given -by Shea, in his translation of Martin's _Life of Jogues_ (3rd ed., -N. Y., 1885), p. 85: "Ossernenon (Osserinon, Agnié, Oneougiouré, or -Asserua), later Cahniaga or Caughnawaga, was near the present station -of Auriesville; Tionnontoguen, on a hill just south of Spraker's Basin, -about 13 miles west of Ossernenon; Andagaron, or Gandagaron, between -them, and also on the south side of the river." Beauchamp makes some -corrections on Clark's map, which will be noted in later volumes. It -was at Ossernenon that the martyrdom of Isaac Jogues occurred--an event -which is now being commemorated by the erection of a costly memorial -church, at Auriesville. - -_Andastoerrhonons_ (or Andastes): called Minquas by the Dutch, and -Susquehannocks or Conestogas by the English. Ragueneau (_Relation_ -for 1648) mentions "the Andastoëronons, allies of our Hurons, and who -talk like them." Clarke (_Early Cayuga Hist._, p. 36, _note_) thus -describes them: "_Andastes_, a term used generically by the French, -and applied to several distinct Indian tribes located south of the -Five Nations, in the present territory of Pennsylvania. They were of -kindred blood and spoke a dialect of the same language as the Iroquois -of New York. The most northerly of these tribes, called by Champlain -in 1615 Carantouannais, were described by him as residing south of -the Five Nations, and distant a short three days' journey from the -Iroquois fort attacked by him that year, which fort is supposed to -have been located in the town of Fenner, Madison Co., N. Y. Late -researches appear to warrant the conclusion that the large town called -Carantouan by Champlain was located on what is now called "Spanish -Hill," near Waverly, Tioga Co., N. Y. One of the most southerly tribes -was located at the Great Falls between Columbia and Harrisburg, Pa., -and in the vicinity of the latter place; described by Gov. Smith in -1608 as occupying five towns, and called by him Sasquesahanoughs or -Susquehannas. At an early date, a tribe resided in the vicinity of -Manhattan, called Minquas; and the Dutch colonists appear to have -applied this term to all cognate tribes west of them and south of the -Five Nations. The Jesuit Fathers had no missions among them, although -frequent reference is made in the _Relations_ to the wars between -them and the Iroquois. These tribes were engaged in various wars with -the Iroquois, which began as early as 1600 and continued with more or -less frequency until 1675, those nearest the Five Nations being first -overthrown. At the latter date, their power for further resistance -appears to have been completely broken, and they were incorporated into -the League; a part, however, retreated southward, and were menaced by -the Maryland and Virginia troops, the last remnant falling victims to -the butchery of the 'Paxton boys' [1763]." Cf. Shea's paper on these -tribes, _Hist. Mag._, vol ii., pp. 294-297. In 1651, a part of the -Minquas, then living on the Delaware River, sold their lands to the -Dutch West India Company, reserving only the right of hunting and -fishing thereon (_N. Y. Colon. Docs._, vol. i., pp. 593-600). There was -also a division known as the "Black Minquas," who were claimed by the -Mohawks as an offshoot. - -_Rhiierrhonons_ (Riguehronons, Eriechronons, Errieronons, or Erigas): -called by the French "Nation du Chat" ("Cat Nation"). This appellation -was given, according to the _Relation_ for 1654, "because in their -country are a prodigious number of wild cats." But on this point -Beauchamp writes thus: "Albert Cusick, my Onondaga interpreter, tells -me that _Kah-kwah_ [another name applied to this tribe] means 'an eye -swelled like a cat's,'--that is, prominent rather than deep-set; this -would indicate that the name refers to a physical characteristic, -rather than to the wild cats mentioned by the missionaries." This tribe -inhabited the south shore of Lake Erie; they were fierce and warlike, -and used poisoned arrows; they had frequent wars with the Iroquois, and -were vanquished and utterly destroyed by the latter in 1655-56. - -_Ahouenrochrhonons_ (Awenrherhonons, or Wenrôhronons): a small tribe at -the eastern end of Lake Erie, lying between the Eries and the Neutrals. -According to the _Relation_ for 1639, this tribe was for some time -allied to the Neutrals; but, some dispute arising between them, the -Awenrherhonons left their own country in that year, and took refuge -with the Hurons. The _Relation_ for 1641 (chap. vi.) mentions them -as living at the town of Khioetoa (St. Michel), and as well disposed -towards the missionaries. - -The two remaining tribes in Brébeuf's list have not yet been -identified. Beauchamp thinks the _Scahentoarrhonons_ may have been the -Skenchiohronons, mentioned as a sedentary tribe in the _Relation_ for -1640 (indicated on Sanson's map as Squenguioron, at the west end of -Lake Erie); the _Conkhandeenrhonons_ he conjectures to have been the -Carantouans, or possibly one of the divisions of the Senecas (q.v., -_ante_). - -35 (p. 117).--_Sonontoen_ (Sonnontouan, Tsonnontouan, or Tegarnhies): -see _note 21, ante_: the chief town of the Senecas. It was also known -by the names of Totiakton, Theodehacto and Dá-u-de-hok-to (Morgan), -meaning "at the bend," or "bended stream." It is in the town of Mendon, -on the N.E. bend of Honeoye Creek, two miles N. of Honeoye Falls, and -12½ miles due S. from the centre of Rochester; see Clark's map, cited -in _note 21, ante_. - -Franquelin's _Carte de la Louisiane_ (1684) shows Sonontouan east of -the present Genesee River; south of it a point is thus designated, -_fontaine d'eau qui brule_, "spring of water which burns." Cf. the -_fontaine brulante_ on Bellin's map in Charlevoix's _Nouv. France_, -tome i., p. 440. René de Galinée, in his journal of La Salle's voyage -(1669-70), also mentions this spring, as situated four leagues south of -Sonnontouan. Marshall, commenting on this in his pamphlet, _De la Salle -among the Senecas_, p. 23, _note_, describes the spring (one of many -in Western New York), in which an inflammable gas rises from the water, -and is readily lighted with a match. - -At Sonnontouan was located the Jesuit mission of La Conception. - -36 (p. 117).--A similar description of Ataentsic and Jouskeha is -given by Sagard (_Canada_, Tross ed., pp. 452-455), from whom Brébeuf -seems to have obtained part of the information given in the text--two -sentences being the same, word for word, as in Sagard--an appropriation -easily explained, in view of Brébeuf's recent arrival among the Hurons, -and consequent difficulties in obtaining a knowledge of their beliefs. -Sagard says that they told him that "this God Youskeha existed before -this Universe, which, with all that was therein, he had created; that, -although he grew old, like all things in this world, he did not lose -his being and his power; and that, when he became old, he had power to -rejuvenate himself in a moment, and to transform himself into a young -man of twenty-five or thirty years; thus he never died, and remained -immortal, although, like other human beings, he was to some extent -subject to corporeal necessities." - -Lafitau (_Mœurs des Sauvages_, t. i., pp. 244, 401) also mentions -Ataentsic--"the Queen of the Manes"--but names her grandson -Tharonhiaouagon. Parkman thinks this latter personage (also written -Tarenyowagon) was a divinity peculiar to the Iroquois Five Nations. -Brinton discusses these legends at length in _American Hero-Myths_ -(Phila., 1882), pp. 53-62; and also in _Myths of the New World_ -(3rd ed.), pp. 156, 203-205; in the latter work, he considers that -Taronhiawagon was but Jouskeha (Ioskeha) under another name, and -explains the stories of all these deities as myths of the Sun and Moon, -of Night and Day, of the conflict between light and darkness. Cf. -Parkman's _Jesuits_, lxxv.-lxxvii., and the outline of Huron cosmogony -given by Hale in _Jour. Amer. Folk-Lore_, vol. i., pp. 177-183; see -also Cusick's account of the creation, in Beauchamp's _Iroquois Trail_, -pp. 1-5. - -37 (p. 121).--For references on the subject of the immortality of -souls, see vol. vi., _note_ 17. - -38 (p. 125).--Scanonaenrat (where was the mission of St. Michael) -was one of the largest towns of the Huron country--itself comprising -the entire nation of the Tohontahenrats. It was on the forest trail -leading from the upper mission towns in Tiny township to Teanaustayé -(St. Joseph), and about 1¼ leagues from the latter (_Relation_ for -1639). Du Creux's map places it at a short distance northwest of the -small body of water now known as Orr Lake; and there are extensive -remains in the tract between this lake and the modern village of -Waverley that correspond very well with the numerous references to -St. Michael in the _Relations_. Here have been found, in a space -about two miles square, traces of a large town, and of half a dozen -others, smaller, but similar. With each of these sites there is, -instead of the usual ossuary, a cemetery of isolated graves. In this -respect the Tohontahenrats appear to have differed from the other -Huron nations, who adopted the ossuary almost to the exclusion of -every other mode of burial. One small ossuary, however, was found in -this tract in 1895 (_Ontario Archæol. Rept._, 1894-95, p. 42). Among -its contents were four brass finger-rings, on which can be distinctly -seen the cross and the initials I. H. S. Patches of ground strewn with -iron tomahawks--indubitable signs of Indian conflict--are common in -this neighborhood, confirming the Jesuits' accounts of the battles -of 1648-50, when seven hundred Huron warriors were quartered here -(_Relation_ for 1649, chap. iii.), and suggesting other conflicts which -these chroniclers had probably overlooked in the general confusion of -that period. Several farms in the first concession of Medonté township -(lots 68 to 74 inclusive), in the immediate neighborhood of St. -Michael, abound in this class of relics. Dr. Taché's location of this -mission town, as given in the map of the Huron country in Parkman's -_Jesuits_, is several miles from the correct position.--A. F. HUNTER. - -39 (p. 125).--_Lake of the Hiroquois_: see vol. i., _note_ 67. - -40 (p. 135).--See Hunter's note on the Tobacco Nation, vol. v., _note_ -18. Hale found, in 1872-74 (_Jour. Amer. Folk-Lore_, vol. i., p. 178), -among the Wyandots of the Anderdon Reserve, "the most archaic form of -the Huron-Iroquois speech that had yet been discovered. I believe it -to be the dialect which was spoken by the tribe formerly known to the -French colonists as the 'Tobacco People' (Nation du Petun), but among -the Hurons and Iroquois as the Tionontates (corrupted by the English to -Dionondaddies), which means, apparently, 'people beyond the hills.'" - -41 (p. 139).--_Neutral Nation_ (Atiwandaronks): see _note_ 34, _ante_. -Their villages were situated north of Lake Erie, mainly on the western -side of Niagara (Onguiaahra) River. The Récollet La Roche-Daillon, -writing in 1627, says (Shea's _Le Clercq_, vol. i., pp. 265, 266) that -the Neutrals had then twenty-eight towns, cities, and villages, under -one renowned chief, Souharissen, who "acquired this honor and power -by his courage, and by having been repeatedly at war with seventeen -nations that are their enemies, and taken heads or brought in prisoners -from them all." Coyne writes us: "The early reports and maps show -clearly that they occupied the entire north shore of Lake Erie, from -river to river, besides extending a short distance east of the Niagara. -There can be no reasonable doubt that the numerous earthworks and -village sites from Detroit to Buffalo, on the north shore, are remains -of the Neutral tribes or nation. Sanson's map of 1656, and Du Creux's -of 1660, are perfectly clear on this point, and entirely consistent -with Lalemant's relation of the visit of Brébeuf and Chaumonot to this -nation in 1640-41, as well as with Champlain's brief reference and -Daillon's letter describing his sojourn there in 1626-27." Beauchamp -writes: "A fort and cemetery in Cambria, Niagara county, I consider -a town of the Neutrals. It contains French articles, and there were -no Seneca towns in that vicinity at any time." Cf. the description -of these remains given by O. Turner, in _Pioneer History of Holland -Purchase_ (Buffalo, 1850), pp. 26-28. - -Morgan says (_Iroq. League_, p. 41, _note_): "The Neuter nation -were known to the Iroquois as the 'Cat Nation'--the word itself, -Je-go-sa-sa, signifying 'a wild cat' Charlevoix has assigned this name -to the Eries." Marshall thinks, in his _Niagara Frontier_ (rev. ed., -Buffalo, 1881), p. 6, that "the Neutral Nation were called Kah-kwas by -the Senecas, and were exterminated by them as early as 1651." Beauchamp -differs from this opinion, saying: "On the map of 1680, the Kakouagoga, -'a nation destroyed,' is placed near Buffalo, but no mention is made of -the Eries; for this reason I think Marshall mistaken in identifying the -Kah-kwas with the Neutrals." - -For a more detailed account of this tribe, see Harris's -_Flint-Workers_, cited in _note_ 34, _ante_; and Coyne's _Country of -the Neutrals_. - -42 (p. 139).--The village of Onentisati (Onnentisati) was situated -about midway on the west side of Tiny township. In the Ontario -Archæological Museum are some relics taken from a bone-pit at the -supposed site of Onentisati--three portions of beavers' jaws with -teeth, two bone awls, one trumpet-mouthed pipe-head, and one of -cylindrical shape.--A. F. HUNTER. - -43 (p. 141).--François Petit-Pré was one of the Jesuit engagés; he -remained with the missionaries in the Huron country during several -years, and was the only Frenchman at the mission who escaped the -pestilence of 1637. The registers of Three Rivers mention him as -present there in 1635, and again in 1641. The river Petit-Pré, in -Montmorency county, Que. (granted to Jean de Lauson, in 1652), may have -been named for him. - -44 (p. 157).--Julien Perrault arrived in Canada April 30, 1634, and, -with André Richard, was sent to the Cape Breton mission. He must have -returned to France within a year, for his name does not appear in the -list given by Le Jeune at the end of the _Relation_ for 1635, nor is -his name mentioned elsewhere in the _Relations_. - -45 (p. 157).--For various names applied to Cape Breton Island, see -vol. ii., _note_ 62. For its history, with copious bibliographical and -statistical notes, see Bourinot's valuable monograph, _Historical and -Descriptive Account of the Island of Cape Breton_ (Montreal, 1892). -An excellent map of the island is given at the end of Brown's _Cape -Breton_. - -46 (p. 157).--_Chibou_: also known as Grand Chibou or Cibou; the inland -estuary or lake now called Bras d'Or, which extends from the eastern -to the southwestern part of the island, almost severing it in two. The -name Bras d'Or is modern (perhaps a corruption of Labrador, the name, -given the inlet on old charts, both French and English). See Bourinot's -_Cape Breton_, p. 93; and Brown's _Cape Breton_, pp. 2, 5, 77. - -47 (p. 159)--_Marmot_: either the hoary marmot (see vol. vi., _note_ -22), or the allied species, _Arctomys monax_, commonly called -"woodchuck," which abounds throughout the northern United States and -Canada. - -_Parrot fish_: a name given to various species of the families -_Labridæ_ and _Scaridæ_, from their brilliant colors, or the peculiar -shape of the head. Most of these species belong to tropical or -semi-tropical regions, but several are found along the northern -Atlantic coast. That mentioned in the text may be the cunner or -blue-perch, _Ctenolabrus adspersus_. - -48 (p. 185).--For origin of the term "patriarch," as applied to -priests, see vol. i, pp. 161, 163, and _note_ 25. - -49 (p. 215).--The war here referred to was a part of the Thirty Years' -War. Gustavus Adolphus, the leader of the Protestant alliance, was -killed at the battle of Lutzen, Nov. 16, 1632. Richelieu had, in -1631, formed a treaty of alliance between France and Sweden; this -was renewed in 1633, with Oxenstiern, the successor of Gustavus; and -France, in accordance therewith, gave moral and financial support to -the Protestants in their struggle against Austria and Spain. Finally, -in May, 1635, France, having formed an alliance with Holland, declared -war against Spain, and the allied armies invaded the Netherlands; while -other French armies were sent into Lorraine, Germany, and Italy. Thus -scattered, and often under inefficient commanders, the armies of France -could accomplish little; and for years the war continued with but -slight advantage for either side. Not until Oct. 24, 1648, was the long -conflict ended by the treaty of Westphalia. - -50 (p. 217).--The death of Champlain, who had long been governor of New -France (see vol. ii., _note_ 42), occurred Dec. 25, 1635. His successor -was Charles Huault de Montmagny, a chevalier of the military order -of St. John of Jerusalem, more commonly known as Knights of Malta. -His commission was dated March 10, 1636; but Sulte (_Can.-Français_, -vol. ii., p. 59) notes that certain official "acts" of the Hundred -Associates, dated at Paris Jan. 15, 1636, mention Montmagny as -"governor for the said company, under the authority of the king and of -the cardinal duke of Richelieu, of Quebec and of other places on the -river St. Lawrence." This would imply that the Associates had appointed -him to this post in anticipation of Champlain's death, or possibly to -supersede the latter. He arrived at Quebec on June 11 following. - -The praises lavished by the missionaries upon Montmagny seem largely -justified by his conduct as governor, and by the opinions of other -historians. He was a man of great personal courage, executive ability, -good judgment, and profound piety. He was a warm friend and supporter -of the Jesuit missions, as also of the new religious colony founded -at Montreal, which he escorted thither in May, 1642. Montmagny's -commission was renewed June 6, 1645. Eleven months later, he received -from the Company of New France a concession of land at Rivière du Sud, -1½ leagues along the St. Lawrence, and four leagues in depth; also of -two islands in the same river, Île aux Oies and Île aux Grues. - -Recalled to France, Montmagny left Canada Sept. 23, 1647. He remained -at Paris at least four years; Ferland (_Cours d'Histoire_, vol. i., -p. 363, _note_) cites a MS. of Aubert de la Chesnaye as stating that -Montmagny spent the last years of his life with a relative at St. -Christopher's, W.I., but thinks there is no proof of the correctness of -this assertion. - -51 (p. 217).--Pierre Chastellain and Charles Garnier arrived at -Quebec with Montmagny, June 11, 1636; and on July 21 they left Three -Rivers with the Indian trading canoes, to join the mission in the -Huron country. Both were attacked by the smallpox in the following -September, but in due time recovered their health. Chastellain labored -at Ihonatiria about two years; was at Ossossané in 1638-39; then at St. -Joseph (Teanaustayé). In November, 1640, he was left in sole charge -of the residence of Ste. Marie-on-the-Wye, and was there in 1644. The -_Journ. des Jésu._ mentions him as officiating at Quebec from December, -1650, to March, 1664. The Hurons called him Arioo. - -52 (p. 217).--Charles Garnier was born May 25, 1606, and became a -Jesuit novice Sept. 5, 1624, at Paris. His studies were pursued at -Clermont, 1626-36, except while he was an instructor at Eu (1629-32). -In 1636 he came to Canada (see _note_ 51, _ante_), and labored among -the Hurons. In November, 1639, he went with Isaac Jogues on a mission -to the Tobacco Nation; but this tribe feared them as sorcerers, owing -to the calumnies of certain Hurons, and after a few months the Jesuits -were driven away, and obliged to return to the Huron missions. A year -later, Garnier, with Pierre Pijart, made another though similarly -unavailing attempt to reach this tribe. But in 1647 a third effort -proved successful, and Garnier, with several assistants, established -in the Tobacco Nation two missions, St. Jean and St. Mathias. These -were highly prosperous until Dec. 7, 1649, when the town of Etarita -(St. Jean) was destroyed by an Iroquois band, most of the inhabitants -killed or made prisoners, and Garnier himself slain. The _Relation_ for -1650 (chap. iii.) gives a long account of the life, death, character, -and devoted piety of this missionary. Among the Hurons he was known -as Ouaracha (Waracha). Two of his brothers were also priests--Henry a -Carmelite, and Joseph a Capuchin. - -53 (p. 219).--Upon the death of Champlain (see _note_ 50, _ante_), a -temporary successor was appointed, Marc Antoine de Brasdefer, sieur -de Chasteaufort, the commandant of the new post at Three Rivers, -whose commission had been for some time in the hands of Le Jeune--the -former, according to Kingsford (_Canada_, vol. i., p. 149), having -"been appointed to act as Governor in case of any extraordinary event. -The Jesuit Father had accordingly possessed the unusual power of -superseding Champlain, when he had deemed it advisable." Chasteaufort -accordingly administered the affairs of the colony until the arrival of -Montmagny (June, 1636). He then resumed command of the post at Three -Rivers, where he still was in February, 1638. - -54 (p. 221).--M. de Courpon was admiral of the fleet of Canada in 1641. -Sulte says (_Can.-Français_, vol. ii, p. 119, _note_) that De Courpon, -in that year, gave his own surgeon to Maisonneuve for the new colony at -Montreal. - -55 (p. 221).--Nicolas Adam, four days after his arrival (June 12, -1636), was seized by a fever which brought on a stroke of paralysis, -disabling his hands and feet. In the _Relation_ for 1637 (chap. xv.) -he relates how he was cured, after an illness of three months, by a -novena of communions in honor of the Virgin. He remained at Notre-Dame -des Anges, giving religious instruction to the residents there. In the -summer of 1642, he returned to France, at the command of his superiors; -according to Rochemonteix (_Jésuites_, vol. i., p. 433, _note_), -because he could not learn the Indian language. - -56 (p. 221).--Ambroise Cauvet, a lay brother, is mentioned by _Journ. -des Jésu._ as at Quebec in 1645, 1646, and 1648, employed in various -ways as a domestic and artisan; he returned to France Sept. 18, 1657. - -57 (p. 221).--The Norman families of Le Gardeur and Le Neuf (allied -by marriage) came together to Canada with Montmagny (June, 1636), and -were prominent and influential among the early colonists. Catherine de -Cordé, widow of René le Gardeur, sieur de Tilly, came with two sons -and a daughter; and Jeanne le Marchant, widow of Mathieu le Neuf de -Hérisson, brought two sons and two daughters. Some of these had also -wives and children; in all, they numbered 18 persons; Sulte gives a -list of their names and relationships in _Can.-Français_, vol. ii., -p. 60. The remainder of the 45 persons mentioned in the text probably -included their servants, and families brought over as colonists. - -Pierre le Gardeur, sieur de Repentigny, (born about 1610?) had at this -time three children, and fixed his residence at Quebec. During 1642-47, -he was commander of the Canadian fleet of the Hundred Associates; -and in his care Dauversière placed the provisions, arms, and other -supplies purchased by the latter for the colony of Montreal (1642). -In the autumn of 1644, Le Gardeur and Jean Paul Godefroy (afterwards -his son-in-law), went to France as delegates from the inhabitants of -Canada, to obtain from the government some restriction of the fur-trade -monopoly hitherto enjoyed by the Company of New France; they also -requested that Récollets might be sent to Canada as parish priests, -for the benefit of the French population--the Jesuits being mainly -missionaries to the Indian tribes. The latter effort failed; but the -fur trade was ceded by the company to the French colonists of the St. -Lawrence valley; the latter were obliged to support their government, -the garrisons, and the religious establishments, and to pay the -company 1,000 pounds of beaver skins annually as a seignorial rent. -For particulars of this arrangement, see Ferland's _Cours d'Histoire_, -vol. i., pp. 338, 339; the royal decree confirming it (dated March -6, 1645) is given in _Édits du Conseil du Roi concernant le Canada_ -(Quebec, 1854), pp. 28, 29. Other decrees (March 27, 1647, and March -5, 1648) reorganized the government, and granted a considerable degree -of autonomy to the inhabitants.--See Ferland, _ut supra_, pp. 356-358, -363-365; and Sulte's _Can.-Français_, vol. iii., pp. 7, 8, 14; cf. -Faillon's _Col. Fr._, vol. ii., pp. 92-94. - -Pierre le Gardeur had done much to bring about these political changes; -but, for some reason, he opposed the new ordinances, so strongly that -he was superseded in the command of the fleet. Departing immediately -afterwards for Canada, he died at sea (July, 1648), from an epidemic -disease that prevailed on shipboard. He had obtained from the Company -of New France (April 16, 1647) two concessions on the St. Lawrence--the -seigniory of Lachenaye, and that afterwards known as Cournoyer, -opposite Three Rivers. - -58 (p. 221).--Jacques le Neuf de la Poterie (born 1606) came to Canada -in 1636, with Pierre le Gardeur, whose sister Marguerite was his wife -(see _note_ 57, _ante_). In the preceding January, De la Poterie had -obtained a grant of the seigniory of Portneuf, above Quebec, on which -he made improvements, and where at first he resided. He was governor -of Three Rivers during November, 1645-August, 1648; June, 1650-August, -1651; September, 1652-July, 1653; and July, 1658-December, 1662. In -1649, he purchased a fief at Three Rivers from Champflour; and in -the same year he obtained a grant of the Isle aux Cochons, at the -mouth of the St. Maurice River. About this time, he was active in the -organization of a volunteer militia. In 1665, De Mézy (then governor of -New France) a few days before his death gave De la Poterie a commission -appointing the latter as his successor, in case of that event; but the -council refused to recognize his authority, excepting over the militia. -In October, 1666, he went to France; but it is not known whether he -returned thence. - -Sulte says (_Can.-Français_, vol. vii., p. 42) that the Le Neuf family -became extinct after the conquest of Canada. - -59 (p. 227).--Concerning the Marquis de Gamache, see vol. vi., _note_ 9. - -60 (p. 227).--Various acts of the Hundred Associates, from 1634 -to 1647, are signed by Lamy (L'Amy), "for the company;" but other -information regarding him is not available. - -61 (p. 229).--This was Emery de Caen; concerning his indemnification -for losses incurred at the capture of Quebec by Kirk, see vol. iv., p. -258, _note_ 21; and vol. vii., _note_ 18. - -62 (p. 235).--Marie Madeleine de Wignerod (Vignerot) was the daughter -of René de Wignerod, marquis du Pont de Courlai (who died in 1625), and -of Françoise Duplessis, sister of Cardinal Richelieu. About 1620, Marie -became the wife of Antoine de Beauvoir de Roure, marquis de Combalet; -two years later, an officer in the Huguenot war, he fell in battle at -Montpellier. His widow refused to marry again, and devoted her time and -fortune to works of piety and charity. Le Jeune's _Relation_ for 1635 -directed her attention to the Canadian missions, and his suggestion -as to the foundation of a hospital at Quebec at once appealed to her -heart--an impression doubtless strengthened by the counsel of Vincent -de Paul, who was an intimate friend of the Cardinal. She offered to -send thither, at her own expense, some Hospital nuns from Dieppe; the -Company of New France granted them lands; and the undertaking was aided -not only by Madame de Combalet, but by Richelieu himself, who also gave -his niece (1638) the estate of Aiguillon, and conferred upon her the -title of duchess. After various delays, the Hotel-Dieu of Quebec was -established in 1639. The Duchess d'Aiguillon continued for many years -to aid this and other charitable enterprises; she died April 17, 1675. - -63 (p. 237).--_Montmartre_: an eminence on the western side of Paris, -about three hundred feet in height; so called (Lat. _mons martyrum_) -because St. Denis, bishop of Paris in the third century, and two -other Christians, were beheaded at the foot of the hill. The Chapel of -Martyrs built here was still visible in the seventeenth century; and in -it Ignatius Loyola pronounced his first vows, Aug. 15, 1534. The church -of St. Pierre de Montmartre, evidently the one referred to in the text, -was built in the twelfth century, by Louis VI. It served as a chapel -for the Benedictine convent also founded by that monarch, and rebuilt -by Louis XIV.; this was a "royal convent," the abbess being appointed -by the king, not elected by the nuns. During the Reign of Terror, the -abbess and all the inmates of this house were guillotined. A costly -church has recently been erected on the highest point of Montmartre, -where formerly stood temples dedicated to Mars and Mercury. - -The heights of Montmartre were long famous for quarries of gypsum -(hence the name "plaster of Paris"). Here, too, was begun the Communist -insurrection of 1871.--See Hare's _Walks in Paris_ (N.Y. and London, -1888), pp. 481-486. - -64 (p. 237).--Concerning the Ursulines, see vol. v., _note_ 3. Sulte -says (_Can.-Français_, vol. ii., p. 67): "The seigniory of Ste.-Croix, -in Lotbinière county, measuring one league of frontage by six in -depth, was granted Jan. 15, 1637, by the company, to Jean de Beauvais, -commissary of the French marine, in order to found at Quebec a convent -of Ursuline nuns." - -There were many orders of hospital nuns, formed mainly to nurse the -sick, but often also caring for neglected children and repentant women. -The one introduced by the duchess d'Aiguillon was apparently that -of the Hospital Sisters of the Mercy of Jesus, established in 1630, -according to the rule of St. Augustine: it was confirmed eight years -later by letters patent, and in 1664 and 1677 by papal bulls. - -Both the Ursuline and the Hospital nuns arrived at Quebec Aug. 1, 1639. - -65 (p. 253).--Sulte (_Can.-Français_, vol. ii., pp. 40, 54, 92) gives -this information regarding him: "André de Malapart, a native of Paris, -a soldier and a poet, wrote an account of this campaign [the expulsion -of Stewart's colony from Cape Breton by Charles Daniel; see vol. iv. -of this series, _note_ 46], which he addressed to M. Jean de Lauson, -and which was published in 1630. In 1635, he was at Three Rivers, and -four years later was commandant at that post. He was still in Canada -in 1641." Tanguay (_Dict. Généal._, vol. i., p. 406) says: "In 1649, -the registers designate him as 'arcis moderator' [commandant];" but the -date here given is apparently a typographical error. - -66 (p. 253).--M. de Maupertuis was in charge of the trading post at -Three Rivers, in 1635-36. - -67 (p. 253).--_Capitanal_, or Kepitanal (Creuxius, _Hist. Canad._, -pp. 116, 182): a Montagnais chief of great ability. Le Jeune gives at -length (vol. v., pp. 205-211) the speech delivered by this man at a -conference between Champlain and the Montagnais savages, May 24, 1633, -and highly praises his intellect and eloquence. Capitanal died in the -autumn of 1634: his traits of character, and his relations with the -French, are described by Le Jeune in the _Relation_ for 1635, _ante_, -p. 55. - -68 (p. 259).--Adrien du Chesne (Duchêne), a surgeon, came from Dieppe -to Canada, probably about 1620. He remained with his wife at Quebec -during the English occupation; and, after the return of the French, -practised his profession at Quebec and Three Rivers. In October, 1645, -he is mentioned by the _Journ. des Jésu._ (p. 9), in connection with -his nephew Charles le Moyne, the father of the noted explorer Le Moyne -d'Iberville.--See Sulte's _Can.-Français_, vol. ii., pp. 7, 144. - -69 (p. 267).--Pierre de Launay (born 1616), a native of the province -of Maine, France, is first mentioned in January, 1636, as an agent -of the Hundred Associates; this position he seems to have retained -at least until 1645; in that year he married Françoise Pinguet, at -Quebec. Certain Indians from Tadoussac made complaints to the Quebec -council (June, 1646) concerning De Launay's methods of trade, and the -exorbitant prices charged by him. He was killed by the Iroquois, Nov. -28, 1654. - -70 (p. 269).--_Porcelain, which is the diamonds and pearls of this -country_: According to Littre, _porcelain_ (a word of Italian origin; -adopted, with slight variations, into nearly all European languages) -was a name given, from very early times, to a univalvular, gastropodous -mollusk, _Cypræa;_ especially used for the species _C. moneta_, the -money cowry of Africa and the East Indies, and for its shell. The same -term was applied to the nacre (from which were made vases, ornaments, -etc.) obtained from the shells of this and many other mollusks; and the -enameled pottery brought from the Orient about the 16th century was -also called "porcelain," from its resemblance to this nacre. - -The early explorers on this continent found shells, or beads made -therefrom, everywhere in use among the natives as currency. Cartier -mentions this article as called "esurgny" by the Indians at Montreal; -Champlain and other French writers applied the term already familiar to -them, "porcelain;" the English colonists adopted the name in use among -the natives of New England, "wampum" (from _wompi_, "white"); while the -Dutch traders called it "sewan" (seawant, or zee-wand; a corruption of -_seah-whóun_, "scattered, loose"). - -An interesting account of this Indian money is given by Roger Williams, -in his _Key into the Language of America_ (London, 1643),--reprinted, -with careful and extensive annotations (mainly philological) by J. -H. Trumbull, in _Publications of the Narragansett Club_, vol. i. -(Providence, R. I., 1866). In chap. xxvi. of this work, pp. 173-178, -"Concerning their Coyne," the author says: "The _Indians_ are ignorant -of Europes Coyne; yet they have given a name to ours, and call it -_Monêash_ from the _English_ Money. Their own is of two sorts; one -white, which they make of the stem or stocke of the _Periwincle_, which -they call Meteaûhock, when all the shell is broken off: and of this -sort six of their small beads (which they make with holes to string the -bracelets) are currant with the _English_ for a peny. The second is -black, inclining to blew, which is made of the shell of a fish which -some _English_ call _Hens_, Poquaûhock, and of this sort three make -an _English_ peny.... This one fathom of this their stringed money, -now worth of the English but five shillings (sometimes more), some few -yeeres since was worth nine, and sometimes ten shillings per Fathome: -the fall is occasioned by the fall of Beaver in _England_: the Natives -are very impatient, when for English commodities they pay so much more -of their money, and not understanding the cause of it; and many say the -English cheat and deceive them, though I have laboured to make them -understand the reason of it.... Their white they call _Wompam_ (which -signifies white): their black _Suckduhock_ (_Súcki_ signifying blacke). -Both amongst themselves, as also the English and Dutch, the blacke peny -is two pence white: the blacke fathom double, or two fathom of white. -Before ever they had _Awle blades_ from _Europe_, they made shift to -bore this their shell money with stone, and so fell their trees with -stone set in a wooden staff, and used wooden _howes_: which some old -& poore women (fearfull to leave the old tradition) use to this day. -They hang these strings of money about their necks and wrists, as -also upon the necks and wrists of their wives and children." Trumbull -(pp. 140, 175, _ut supra_) says that the Poquaûhock was the _Venus -mercenaria_, the round clam, or quahaug; the Meteaûhock was probably -the _Pyrula carica_ or _P. canaliculata_, which have retained the name -of "periwinkle" on the coast of New England. (The two latter species -are also known as _Fulgur carica_ and _Scycotypus canaliculata_.) -From these shells were cut beads of cylindrical shape, through which -holes were drilled; these beads were then strung upon cords, or the -sinews of animals, and, when woven into plaits about as broad as the -hand, made wampum "belts." In early times, various articles were used -as substitutes for the shell beads--colored sticks of wood, porcupine -quills, and glass or porcelain beads, brought from Europe by the -traders. - -The early traders readily adopted wampum as a medium of exchange in -their transactions with the Indians, in both purchase and sale. Thus -it "quickly became a standard of values, the currency of the colonists -to a great extent in their transactions with each other, and even a -legal tender." In Massachusetts, "wampampeag" was legal tender (Act of -1648) for all debts less than forty shillings, "except county rates to -the treasurer,"--the white at eight for a penny, and the black at four -for a penny. "So slow were the red men to relinquish this currency, -that wampum continued to be fabricated until within fifty years in -several towns of New York State (chiefly at Babylon, L. I.) to meet the -demand for it by Western fur traders."--See Ingersoll's "Wampum and its -History," in _American Naturalist_, vol. xvii. (1883), pp. 467-479. - -Beauchamp says (_N. Y. Iroquois_): "I have mentioned the lack of wampum -among the early New York Iroquois, as a proof that they had not reached -the sea; but it was not abundant even on the coast in prehistoric -times. On early Iroquois sites it is not found, nor anything resembling -it.... A few stray, prehistoric, small wampum beads might be expected -low down in the Mohawk valley, but I know of none; west of this, they -are absolutely unknown. When, therefore, we are told of ancient wampum -belts in New York, coeval with and recording the formation of the -Iroquois league, we may settle it in our minds that such do not exist -and never did. The most ancient Onondaga belt is modern, and it is -doubtful if any one is much over a century old." - -Wampum was used not only as money, and for purposes of ornament; it was -sent with a messenger as his credentials, and was the mark of a chief's -authority; it was used for "presents" or gifts, both within and without -one's tribe; it was paid as ransom for a prisoner, or as atonement for -a crime; and was used in negotiating and in recording treaties. The -wampum "means nothing to white man, all to Indian," said recently a -prominent Onondaga. Cf. Hale's "Indian Wampum Records," in _Popular -Science Monthly_, February, 1897. - - - - -Transcriber's Note. - -Variable spelling and hyphenation have been retained. Minor punctuation -inconsistencies have been silently repaired. - - -Corrections. - -The first line indicates the orginal, the second the correction. - -Note 20 - - latter mentions him in 1626 (see vol. iv., p. 163); but his name does - latter mentions him in 1626 (see vol. iv., p. 183); but his name does - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Jesuit Relations and Allied -Documents, v. 8: Quebec, Hurons, by Various - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK JESUIT RELATIONS, VOL VIII *** - -***** This file should be named 54797-0.txt or 54797-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/4/7/9/54797/ - -Produced by Karl Hagen, Eleni Christofaki and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by the Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions -(www.canadiana.org)) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |